Title: The Dynamiter
Author: Stevenson, Fanny Van de Grift, 1840-1914, Stevenson, Robert Louis, 1850-1894
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Dynamiter" ***


Transcribed from the 1903 Longmans, Green And Co. edition by David Price,
email ccx074@pglaf.org

                        _MORE NEW ARABIAN NIGHTS_



                              THE DYNAMITER


                                    BY

                          ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON
                                   AND
                       FANNY VAN DE GRIFT STEVENSON

                      [Picture: The Silver Library]

                             _NEW IMPRESSION_

                                * * * * *

                         LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
                        39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON
                           NEW YORK AND BOMBAY

                                   1903

                          _All rights reserved_

                                * * * * *

                           _BIBLIOGRAPHIC NOTE_

    _First Edition_, _April 1885_; _Reprinted May 1885_, _July 1885_.

 _Silver Library Edition_, _January 1895_; _Reprinted March 1897_, _July
                          1899_, _August 1903_.



TO
MESSRS. COLE AND COX,
POLICE OFFICERS


_Gentlemen,—In the volume now in your hands_, _the authors have touched
upon that ugly devil of crime_, _with which it is your glory to have
contended_.  _It were a waste of ink to do so in a serious spirit_.  _Let
us dedicate our horror to acts of a more mingled strain_, _where crime
preserves some features of nobility_, _and where reason and humanity can
still relish the temptation_.  _Horror_, _in this case_, _is due to Mr.
Parnell_: _he sits before posterity silent_, _Mr. Forster’s appeal
echoing down the ages_.  _Horror is due to ourselves_, _in that we have
so long coquetted with political crime_; _not seriously weighing_, _not
acutely following it from cause to consequence_; _but with a generous_,
_unfounded heat of sentiment_, _like the schoolboy with the penny tale_,
_applauding what was specious_.  _When it touched ourselves_ (_truly in a
vile shape_), _we proved false to the imaginations_; _discovered_, _in a
clap_, _that crime was no less cruel and no less ugly under sounding
names_; _and recoiled from our false deities_.

_But seriousness comes most in place when we are to speak of our
defenders_.  _Whoever be in the right in this great and confused war of
politics_; _whatever elements of greed_, _whatever traits of the bully_,
_dishonour both parties in this inhuman contest_;—_your side_, _your
part_, _is at least pure of doubt_.  _Yours is the side of the child_,
_of the breeding woman_, _of individual pity and public trust_.  _If our
society were the mere kingdom of the devil_ (_as indeed it wears some of
his colours_) _it yet embraces many precious elements and many innocent
persons whom it is a glory to defend_.  _Courage and devotion_, _so
common in the ranks of the police_, _so little recognised_, _so meagrely
rewarded_, _have at length found their commemoration in an historical
act_.  _History_, _which will represent Mr. Parnell sitting silent under
the appeal of Mr. Forster_, _and Gordon setting forth upon his tragic
enterprise_, _will not forget Mr. Cole carrying the dynamite in his
defenceless hands_, _nor Mr. Cox coming coolly to his aid_.

                                                  _ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON_

                                            _FANNY VAN DE GRIFT STEVENSON_



CONTENTS
_THE DYNAMITER_

                                               PAGE
PROLOGUE OF THE CIGAR DIVAN                       1
CHALLONER’S ADVENTURE:
   THE SQUIRE OF DAMES                           13
   STORY OF THE DESTROYING ANGEL                 27
THE SQUIRE OF DAMES (_continued_)                76
SUMMERSET’S ADVENTURE:
   THE SUPERFLUOUS MANSION                      100
   NARRATIVE OF THE SPIRITED OLD LADY           108
THE SUPERFLUOUS MANSION (_continued_)           145
   ZERO’S TALE OF THE EXPLOSIVE BOMB            195
DESBOROUGH’S ADVENTURE:
   THE BROWN BOX                                209
   STORY OF THE FAIR CUBAN                      219
THE BROWN BOX (_continued_)                     269
THE SUPERFLUOUS MANSION (_continued_)           286
EPILOGUE OF THE CIGAR DIVAN                     299

A NOTE FOR THE READER


It is within the bounds of possibility that you may take up this volume,
and yet be unacquainted with its predecessor: the first series of NEW
ARABIAN NIGHTS.  The loss is yours—and mine; or to be more exact, my
publishers’.  But if you are thus unlucky, the least I can do is to pass
you a hint.  When you shall find a reference in the following pages to
one Theophilus Godall of the Bohemian Cigar Divan in Rupert Street, Soho,
you must be prepared to recognise, under his features, no less a person
than Prince Florizel of Bohemia, formerly one of the magnates of Europe,
now dethroned, exiled, impoverished, and embarked in the tobacco trade.

                                                                  R. L. S.



_PROLOGUE OF THE CIGAR DIVAN_


In the city of encounters, the Bagdad of the West, and, to be more
precise, on the broad northern pavement of Leicester Square, two young
men of five- or six-and-twenty met after years of separation.  The first,
who was of a very smooth address and clothed in the best fashion,
hesitated to recognise the pinched and shabby air of his companion.

‘What!’ he cried, ‘Paul Somerset!’

‘I am indeed Paul Somerset,’ returned the other, ‘or what remains of him
after a well-deserved experience of poverty and law.  But in you,
Challoner, I can perceive no change; and time may be said, without
hyperbole, to write no wrinkle on your azure brow.’

‘All,’ replied Challoner, ‘is not gold that glitters.  But we are here in
an ill posture for confidences, and interrupt the movement of these
ladies.  Let us, if you please, find a more private corner.’

‘If you will allow me to guide you,’ replied Somerset, ‘I will offer you
the best cigar in London.’

And taking the arm of his companion, he led him in silence and at a brisk
pace to the door of a quiet establishment in Rupert Street, Soho.  The
entrance was adorned with one of those gigantic Highlanders of wood which
have almost risen to the standing of antiquities; and across the
window-glass, which sheltered the usual display of pipes, tobacco, and
cigars, there ran the gilded legend: ‘Bohemian Cigar Divan, by T.
Godall.’  The interior of the shop was small, but commodious and ornate;
the salesman grave, smiling, and urbane; and the two young men, each
puffing a select regalia, had soon taken their places on a sofa of
mouse-coloured plush and proceeded to exchange their stories.

‘I am now,’ said Somerset, ‘a barrister; but Providence and the attorneys
have hitherto denied me the opportunity to shine.  A select society at
the Cheshire Cheese engaged my evenings; my afternoons, as Mr. Godall
could testify, have been generally passed in this divan; and my mornings,
I have taken the precaution to abbreviate by not rising before twelve.
At this rate, my little patrimony was very rapidly, and I am proud to
remember, most agreeably expended.  Since then a gentleman, who has
really nothing else to recommend him beyond the fact of being my maternal
uncle, deals me the small sum of ten shillings a week; and if you behold
me once more revisiting the glimpses of the street lamps in my favourite
quarter, you will readily divine that I have come into a fortune.’

‘I should not have supposed so,’ replied Challoner.  ‘But doubtless I met
you on the way to your tailors.’

‘It is a visit that I purpose to delay,’ returned Somerset, with a smile.
‘My fortune has definite limits.  It consists, or rather this morning it
consisted, of one hundred pounds.’

‘That is certainly odd,’ said Challoner; ‘yes, certainly the coincidence
is strange.  I am myself reduced to the same margin.’

‘You!’ cried Somerset.  ‘And yet Solomon in all his glory—’

‘Such is the fact.  I am, dear boy, on my last legs,’ said Challoner.
‘Besides the clothes in which you see me, I have scarcely a decent
trouser in my wardrobe; and if I knew how, I would this instant set about
some sort of work or commerce.  With a hundred pounds for capital, a man
should push his way.’

‘It may be,’ returned Somerset; ‘but what to do with mine is more than I
can fancy.  Mr. Godall,’ he added, addressing the salesman, ‘you are a
man who knows the world: what can a young fellow of reasonable education
do with a hundred pounds?’

‘It depends,’ replied the salesman, withdrawing his cheroot.  ‘The power
of money is an article of faith in which I profess myself a sceptic.  A
hundred pounds will with difficulty support you for a year; with somewhat
more difficulty you may spend it in a night; and without any difficulty
at all you may lose it in five minutes on the Stock Exchange.  If you are
of that stamp of man that rises, a penny would be as useful; if you
belong to those that fall, a penny would be no more useless.  When I was
myself thrown unexpectedly upon the world, it was my fortune to possess
an art: I knew a good cigar.  Do you know nothing, Mr. Somerset?’

‘Not even law,’ was the reply.

‘The answer is worthy of a sage,’ returned Mr. Godall.  ‘And you, sir,’
he continued, turning to Challoner, ‘as the friend of Mr. Somerset, may I
be allowed to address you the same question?’

‘Well,’ replied Challoner, ‘I play a fair hand at whist.’

‘How many persons are there in London,’ returned the salesman, ‘who have
two-and-thirty teeth?  Believe me, young gentleman, there are more still
who play a fair hand at whist.  Whist, sir, is wide as the world; ’tis an
accomplishment like breathing.  I once knew a youth who announced that he
was studying to be Chancellor of England; the design was certainly
ambitious; but I find it less excessive than that of the man who aspires
to make a livelihood by whist.’

‘Dear me,’ said Challoner, ‘I am afraid I shall have to fall to be a
working man.’

‘Fall to be a working man?’ echoed Mr. Godall.  ‘Suppose a rural dean to
be unfrocked, does he fall to be a major? suppose a captain were
cashiered, would he fall to be a puisne judge?  The ignorance of your
middle class surprises me.  Outside itself, it thinks the world to lie
quite ignorant and equal, sunk in a common degradation; but to the eye of
the observer, all ranks are seen to stand in ordered hierarchies, and
each adorned with its particular aptitudes and knowledge.  By the defects
of your education you are more disqualified to be a working man than to
be the ruler of an empire.  The gulf, sir, is below; and the true learned
arts—those which alone are safe from the competition of insurgent
laymen—are those which give his title to the artisan.’

‘This is a very pompous fellow,’ said Challoner, in the ear of his
companion.

‘He is immense,’ said Somerset.

Just then the door of the divan was opened, and a third young fellow made
his appearance, and rather bashfully requested some tobacco.  He was
younger than the others; and, in a somewhat meaningless and altogether
English way, he was a handsome lad.  When he had been served, and had
lighted his pipe and taken his place upon the sofa, he recalled himself
to Challoner by the name of Desborough.

‘Desborough, to be sure,’ cried Challoner.  ‘Well, Desborough, and what
do you do?’

‘The fact is,’ said Desborough, ‘that I am doing nothing.’

‘A private fortune possibly?’ inquired the other.

‘Well, no,’ replied Desborough, rather sulkily.  ‘The fact is that I am
waiting for something to turn up.’

‘All in the same boat!’ cried Somerset.  ‘And have you, too, one hundred
pounds?’

‘Worse luck,’ said Mr. Desborough.

‘This is a very pathetic sight, Mr. Godall,’ said Somerset: ‘Three
futiles.’

‘A character of this crowded age,’ returned the salesman.

‘Sir,’ said Somerset, ‘I deny that the age is crowded; I will admit one
fact, and one fact only: that I am futile, that he is futile, and that we
are all three as futile as the devil.  What am I?  I have smattered law,
smattered letters, smattered geography, smattered mathematics; I have
even a working knowledge of judicial astrology; and here I stand, all
London roaring by at the street’s end, as impotent as any baby.  I have a
prodigious contempt for my maternal uncle; but without him, it is idle to
deny it, I should simply resolve into my elements like an unstable
mixture.  I begin to perceive that it is necessary to know some one thing
to the bottom—were it only literature.  And yet, sir, the man of the
world is a great feature of this age; he is possessed of an extraordinary
mass and variety of knowledge; he is everywhere at home; he has seen life
in all its phases; and it is impossible but that this great habit of
existence should bear fruit.  I count myself a man of the world,
accomplished, _cap-à-pie_.  So do you, Challoner.  And you, Mr.
Desborough?’

‘Oh yes,’ returned the young man.

‘Well then, Mr. Godall, here we stand, three men of the world, without a
trade to cover us, but planted at the strategic centre of the universe
(for so you will allow me to call Rupert Street), in the midst of the
chief mass of people, and within ear-shot of the most continuous chink of
money on the surface of the globe.  Sir, as civilised men, what do we do?
I will show you.  You take in a paper?’

‘I take,’ said Mr. Godall solemnly, ‘the best paper in the world, the
_Standard_.’

‘Good,’ resumed Somerset.  ‘I now hold it in my hand, the voice of the
world, a telephone repeating all men’s wants.  I open it, and where my
eye first falls—well, no, not Morrison’s Pills—but here, sure enough, and
but a little above, I find the joint that I was seeking; here is the weak
spot in the armour of society.  Here is a want, a plaint, an offer of
substantial gratitude: “_Two hundred Pounds Reward_.—The above reward
will be paid to any person giving information as to the identity and
whereabouts of a man observed yesterday in the neighbourhood of the Green
Park.  He was over six feet in height, with shoulders disproportionately
broad, close shaved, with black moustaches, and wearing a sealskin
great-coat.”  There, gentlemen, our fortune, if not made, is founded.’

‘Do you then propose, dear boy, that we should turn detectives?’ inquired
Challoner.

‘Do I propose it?  No, sir,’ cried Somerset.  ‘It is reason, destiny, the
plain face of the world, that commands and imposes it.  Here all our
merits tell; our manners, habit of the world, powers of conversation,
vast stores of unconnected knowledge, all that we are and have builds up
the character of the complete detective.  It is, in short, the only
profession for a gentleman.’

‘The proposition is perhaps excessive,’ replied Challoner; ‘for hitherto
I own I have regarded it as of all dirty, sneaking, and ungentlemanly
trades, the least and lowest.’

‘To defend society?’ asked Somerset; ‘to stake one’s life for others? to
deracinate occult and powerful evil?  I appeal to Mr. Godall.  He, at
least, as a philosophic looker-on at life, will spit upon such philistine
opinions.  He knows that the policeman, as he is called upon continually
to face greater odds, and that both worse equipped and for a better
cause, is in form and essence a more noble hero than the soldier.  Do
you, by any chance, deceive yourself into supposing that a general would
either ask or expect, from the best army ever marshalled, and on the most
momentous battle-field, the conduct of a common constable at Peckham
Rye?’ {9}

‘I did not understand we were to join the force,’ said Challoner.

‘Nor shall we.  These are the hands; but here—here, sir, is the head,’
cried Somerset.  ‘Enough; it is decreed.  We shall hunt down this
miscreant in the sealskin coat.’

‘Suppose that we agreed,’ retorted Challoner, ‘you have no plan, no
knowledge; you know not where to seek for a beginning.’

‘Challoner!’ cried Somerset, ‘is it possible that you hold the doctrine
of Free Will?  And are you devoid of any tincture of philosophy, that you
should harp on such exploded fallacies?  Chance, the blind Madonna of the
Pagan, rules this terrestrial bustle; and in Chance I place my sole
reliance.  Chance has brought us three together; when we next separate
and go forth our several ways, Chance will continually drag before our
careless eyes a thousand eloquent clues, not to this mystery only, but to
the countless mysteries by which we live surrounded.  Then comes the part
of the man of the world, of the detective born and bred.  This clue,
which the whole town beholds without comprehension, swift as a cat, he
leaps upon it, makes it his, follows it with craft and passion, and from
one trifling circumstance divines a world.’

‘Just so,’ said Challoner; ‘and I am delighted that you should recognise
these virtues in yourself.  But in the meanwhile, dear boy, I own myself
incapable of joining.  I was neither born nor bred as a detective, but as
a placable and very thirsty gentleman; and, for my part, I begin to weary
for a drink.  As for clues and adventures, the only adventure that is
ever likely to occur to me will be an adventure with a bailiff.’

‘Now there is the fallacy,’ cried Somerset.  ‘There I catch the secret of
your futility in life.  The world teems and bubbles with adventure; it
besieges you along the street: hands waving out of windows, swindlers
coming up and swearing they knew you when you were abroad, affable and
doubtful people of all sorts and conditions begging and truckling for
your notice.  But not you: you turn away, you walk your seedy mill round,
you must go the dullest way.  Now here, I beg of you, the next adventure
that offers itself, embrace it in with both your arms; whatever it looks,
grimy or romantic, grasp it.  I will do the like; the devil is in it, but
at least we shall have fun; and each in turn we shall narrate the story
of our fortunes to my philosophic friend of the divan, the great Godall,
now hearing me with inward joy.  Come, is it a bargain?  Will you,
indeed, both promise to welcome every chance that offers, to plunge
boldly into every opening, and, keeping the eye wary and the head
composed, to study and piece together all that happens?  Come, promise:
let me open to you the doors of the great profession of intrigue.’

‘It is not much in my way,’ said Challoner, ‘but, since you make a point
of it, amen.’

‘I don’t mind promising,’ said Desborough, ‘but nothing will happen to
me.’

‘O faithless ones!’ cried Somerset.  ‘But at least I have your promises;
and Godall, I perceive, is transported with delight.’

‘I promise myself at least much pleasure from your various narratives,’
said the salesman, with the customary calm polish of his manner.

‘And now, gentlemen,’ concluded Somerset, ‘let us separate.  I hasten to
put myself in fortune’s way.  Hark how, in this quiet corner, London
roars like the noise of battle; four million destinies are here
concentred; and in the strong panoply of one hundred pounds, payable to
the bearer, I am about to plunge into that web.’



CHALLONER’S ADVENTURE


_THE SQUIRE OF DAMES_


Mr. Edward Challoner had set up lodgings in the suburb of Putney, where
he enjoyed a parlour and bedroom and the sincere esteem of the people of
the house.  To this remote home he found himself, at a very early hour in
the morning of the next day, condemned to set forth on foot.  He was a
young man of a portly habit; no lover of the exercises of the body;
bland, sedentary, patient of delay, a prop of omnibuses.  In happier days
he would have chartered a cab; but these luxuries were now denied him;
and with what courage he could muster he addressed himself to walk.

It was then the height of the season and the summer; the weather was
serene and cloudless; and as he paced under the blinded houses and along
the vacant streets, the chill of the dawn had fled, and some of the
warmth and all the brightness of the July day already shone upon the
city.  He walked at first in a profound abstraction, bitterly reviewing
and repenting his performances at whist; but as he advanced into the
labyrinth of the south-west, his ear was gradually mastered by the
silence.  Street after street looked down upon his solitary figure, house
after house echoed upon his passage with a ghostly jar, shop after shop
displayed its shuttered front and its commercial legend; and meanwhile he
steered his course, under day’s effulgent dome and through this
encampment of diurnal sleepers, lonely as a ship.

‘Here,’ he reflected, ‘if I were like my scatter-brained companion, here
were indeed the scene where I might look for an adventure.  Here, in
broad day, the streets are secret as in the blackest night of January,
and in the midst of some four million sleepers, solitary as the woods of
Yucatan.  If I but raise my voice I could summon up the number of an
army, and yet the grave is not more silent than this city of sleep.’

He was still following these quaint and serious musings when he came into
a street of more mingled ingredients than was common in the quarter.
Here, on the one hand, framed in walls and the green tops of trees, were
several of those discreet, _bijou_ residences on which propriety is apt
to look askance.  Here, too, were many of the brick-fronted barracks of
the poor; a plaster cow, perhaps, serving as ensign to a dairy, or a
ticket announcing the business of the mangler.  Before one such house,
that stood a little separate among walled gardens, a cat was playing with
a straw, and Challoner paused a moment, looking on this sleek and
solitary creature, who seemed an emblem of the neighbouring peace.  With
the cessation of the sound of his own steps the silence fell dead; the
house stood smokeless: the blinds down, the whole machinery of life
arrested; and it seemed to Challoner that he should hear the breathing of
the sleepers.

As he so stood, he was startled by a dull and jarring detonation from
within.  This was followed by a monstrous hissing and simmering as from a
kettle of the bigness of St. Paul’s; and at the same time from every
chink of door and window spirted an ill-smelling vapour.  The cat
disappeared with a cry.  Within the lodging-house feet pounded on the
stairs; the door flew back, emitting clouds of smoke; and two men and an
elegantly dressed young lady tumbled forth into the street and fled
without a word.  The hissing had already ceased, the smoke was melting in
the air, the whole event had come and gone as in a dream, and still
Challoner was rooted to the spot.  At last his reason and his fear awoke
together, and with the most unwonted energy he fell to running.

Little by little this first dash relaxed, and presently he had resumed
his sober gait and begun to piece together, out of the confused report of
his senses, some theory of the occurrence.  But the occasion of the
sounds and stench that had so suddenly assailed him, and the strange
conjunction of fugitives whom he had seen to issue from the house, were
mysteries beyond his plummet.  With an obscure awe he considered them in
his mind, continuing, meanwhile, to thread the web of streets, and once
more alone in morning sunshine.

In his first retreat he had entirely wandered; and now, steering vaguely
west, it was his luck to light upon an unpretending street, which
presently widened so as to admit a strip of gardens in the midst.  Here
was quite a stir of birds; even at that hour, the shadow of the leaves
was grateful; instead of the burnt atmosphere of cities, there was
something brisk and rural in the air; and Challoner paced forward, his
eyes upon the pavement and his mind running upon distant scenes, till he
was recalled, upon a sudden, by a wall that blocked his further progress.
This street, whose name I have forgotten, is no thoroughfare.

He was not the first who had wandered there that morning; for as he
raised his eyes with an agreeable deliberation, they alighted on the
figure of a girl, in whom he was struck to recognise the third of the
incongruous fugitives.  She had run there, seemingly, blindfold; the wall
had checked her career: and being entirely wearied, she had sunk upon the
ground beside the garden railings, soiling her dress among the summer
dust.  Each saw the other in the same instant of time; and she, with one
wild look, sprang to her feet and began to hurry from the scene.

Challoner was doubly startled to meet once more the heroine of his
adventure, and to observe the fear with which she shunned him.  Pity and
alarm, in nearly equal forces, contested the possession of his mind; and
yet, in spite of both, he saw himself condemned to follow in the lady’s
wake.  He did so gingerly, as fearing to increase her terrors; but, tread
as lightly as he might, his footfalls eloquently echoed in the empty
street.  Their sound appeared to strike in her some strong emotion; for
scarce had he begun to follow ere she paused.  A second time she
addressed herself to flight; and a second time she paused.  Then she
turned about, and with doubtful steps and the most attractive appearance
of timidity, drew near to the young man.  He on his side continued to
advance with similar signals of distress and bashfulness.  At length,
when they were but some steps apart, he saw her eyes brim over, and she
reached out both her hands in eloquent appeal.

‘Are you an English gentleman?’ she cried.

The unhappy Challoner regarded her with consternation.  He was the spirit
of fine courtesy, and would have blushed to fail in his devoirs to any
lady; but, in the other scale, he was a man averse from amorous
adventures.  He looked east and west; but the houses that looked down
upon this interview remained inexorably shut; and he saw himself, though
in the full glare of the day’s eye, cut off from any human intervention.
His looks returned at last upon the suppliant.  He remarked with
irritation that she was charming both in face and figure, elegantly
dressed and gloved; a lady undeniable; the picture of distress and
innocence; weeping and lost in the city of diurnal sleep.

‘Madam,’ he said, ‘I protest you have no cause to fear intrusion; and if
I have appeared to follow you, the fault is in this street, which has
deceived us both.’  An unmistakable relief appeared upon the lady’s face.
‘I might have guessed it!’ she exclaimed.  ‘Thank you a thousand times!
But at this hour, in this appalling silence, and among all these staring
windows, I am lost in terrors—oh, lost in them!’ she cried, her face
blanching at the words.  ‘I beg you to lend me your arm,’ she added with
the loveliest, suppliant inflection.  ‘I dare not go alone; my nerve is
gone—I had a shock, oh, what a shock!  I beg of you to be my escort.’

‘My dear madam,’ responded Challoner heavily, ‘my arm is at your
service.’

‘She took it and clung to it for a moment, struggling with her sobs; and
the next, with feverish hurry, began to lead him in the direction of the
city.  One thing was plain, among so much that was obscure: it was plain
her fears were genuine.  Still, as she went, she spied around as if for
dangers; and now she would shiver like a person in a chill, and now
clutch his arm in hers.  To Challoner her terror was at once repugnant
and infectious; it gained and mastered, while it still offended him; and
he wailed in spirit and longed for release.

‘Madam,’ he said at last, ‘I am, of course, charmed to be of use to any
lady; but I confess I was bound in a direction opposite to that you
follow, and a word of explanation—’

‘Hush!’ she sobbed, ‘not here—not here!’

The blood of Challoner ran cold.  He might have thought the lady mad; but
his memory was charged with more perilous stuff; and in view of the
detonation, the smoke and the flight of the ill-assorted trio, his mind
was lost among mysteries.  So they continued to thread the maze of
streets in silence, with the speed of a guilty flight, and both thrilling
with incommunicable terrors.  In time, however, and above all by their
quick pace of walking, the pair began to rise to firmer spirits; the lady
ceased to peer about the corners; and Challoner, emboldened by the
resonant tread and distant figure of a constable, returned to the charge
with more of spirit and directness.

‘I thought,’ said he, in the tone of conversation, ‘that I had
indistinctly perceived you leaving a villa in the company of two
gentlemen.’

‘Oh!’ she said, ‘you need not fear to wound me by the truth.  You saw me
flee from a common lodging-house, and my companions were not gentlemen.
In such a case, the best of compliments is to be frank.’

‘I thought,’ resumed Challoner, encouraged as much as he was surprised by
the spirit of her reply, ‘to have perceived, besides, a certain odour.  A
noise, too—I do not know to what I should compare it—’

‘Silence!’ she cried.  ‘You do not know the danger you invoke.  Wait,
only wait; and as soon as we have left those streets, and got beyond the
reach of listeners, all shall be explained.  Meanwhile, avoid the topic.
What a sight is this sleeping city!’ she exclaimed; and then, with a most
thrilling voice, ‘“Dear God,” she quoted, “the very houses seem asleep,
and all that mighty heart is lying still.”’

‘I perceive, madam,’ said he, ‘you are a reader.’

‘I am more than that,’ she answered, with a sigh.  ‘I am a girl condemned
to thoughts beyond her age; and so untoward is my fate, that this walk
upon the arm of a stranger is like an interlude of peace.’

They had come by this time to the neighbourhood of the Victoria Station
and here, at a street corner, the young lady paused, withdrew her arm
from Challoner’s, and looked up and down as though in pain or indecision.
Then, with a lovely change of countenance, and laying her gloved hand
upon his arm—

‘What you already think of me,’ she said, ‘I tremble to conceive; yet I
must here condemn myself still further.  Here I must leave you, and here
I beseech you to wait for my return.  Do not attempt to follow me or spy
upon my actions.  Suspend yet awhile your judgment of a girl as innocent
as your own sister; and do not, above all, desert me.  Stranger as you
are, I have none else to look to.  You see me in sorrow and great fear;
you are a gentleman, courteous and kind: and when I beg for a few
minutes’ patience, I make sure beforehand you will not deny me.’

Challoner grudgingly promised; and the young lady, with a grateful
eye-shot, vanished round the corner.  But the force of her appeal had
been a little blunted; for the young man was not only destitute of
sisters, but of any female relative nearer than a great-aunt in Wales.
Now he was alone, besides, the spell that he had hitherto obeyed began to
weaken; he considered his behaviour with a sneer; and plucking up the
spirit of revolt, he started in pursuit.  The reader, if he has ever
plied the fascinating trade of the noctambulist, will not be unaware
that, in the neighbourhood of the great railway centres, certain early
taverns inaugurate the business of the day.  It was into one of these
that Challoner, coming round the corner of the block, beheld his charming
companion disappear.  To say he was surprised were inexact, for he had
long since left that sentiment behind him.  Acute disgust and
disappointment seized upon his soul; and with silent oaths, he damned
this commonplace enchantress.  She had scarce been gone a second, ere the
swing-doors reopened, and she appeared again in company with a young man
of mean and slouching attire.  For some five or six exchanges they
conversed together with an animated air; then the fellow shouldered again
into the tap; and the young lady, with something swifter than a walk,
retraced her steps towards Challoner.  He saw her coming, a miracle of
grace; her ankle, as she hurried, flashing from her dress; her movements
eloquent of speed and youth; and though he still entertained some
thoughts of flight, they grew miserably fainter as the distance lessened.
Against mere beauty he was proof: it was her unmistakable gentility that
now robbed him of the courage of his cowardice.  With a proved
adventuress he had acted strictly on his right; with one who, in spite of
all, he could not quite deny to be a lady, he found himself disarmed.  At
the very corner from whence he had spied upon her interview, she came
upon him, still transfixed, and—‘Ah!’ she cried, with a bright flush of
colour.  ‘Ah!  Ungenerous!’

The sharpness of the attack somewhat restored the Squire of Dames to the
possession of himself.

‘Madam,’ he returned, with a fair show of stoutness, ‘I do not think that
hitherto you can complain of any lack of generosity; I have suffered
myself to be led over a considerable portion of the metropolis; and if I
now request you to discharge me of my office of protector, you have
friends at hand who will be glad of the succession.’

She stood a moment dumb.

‘It is well,’ she said.  ‘Go! go, and may God help me!  You have seen
me—me, an innocent girl! fleeing from a dire catastrophe and haunted by
sinister men; and neither pity, curiosity, nor honour move you to await
my explanation or to help in my distress.  Go!’ she repeated.  ‘I am lost
indeed.’  And with a passionate gesture she turned and fled along the
street.

Challoner observed her retreat and disappear, an almost intolerable sense
of guilt contending with the profound sense that he was being gulled.
She was no sooner gone than the first of these feelings took the upper
hand; he felt, if he had done her less than justice, that his conduct was
a perfect model of the ungracious; the cultured tone of her voice, her
choice of language, and the elegant decorum of her movements, cried out
aloud against a harsh construction; and between penitence and curiosity
he began slowly to follow in her wake.  At the corner he had her once
more full in view.  Her speed was failing like a stricken bird’s.  Even
as he looked, she threw her arm out gropingly, and fell and leaned
against the wall.  At the spectacle, Challoner’s fortitude gave way.  In
a few strides he overtook her and, for the first time removing his hat,
assured her in the most moving terms of his entire respect and firm
desire to help her.  He spoke at first unheeded; but gradually it
appeared that she began to comprehend his words; she moved a little, and
drew herself upright; and finally, as with a sudden movement of
forgiveness, turned on the young man a countenance in which reproach and
gratitude were mingled.  ‘Ah, madam,’ he cried, ‘use me as you will!’
And once more, but now with a great air of deference, he offered her the
conduct of his arm.  She took it with a sigh that struck him to the
heart; and they began once more to trace the deserted streets.  But now
her steps, as though exhausted by emotion, began to linger on the way;
she leaned the more heavily upon his arm; and he, like the parent bird,
stooped fondly above his drooping convoy.  Her physical distress was not
accompanied by any failing of her spirits; and hearing her strike so soon
into a playful and charming vein of talk, Challoner could not
sufficiently admire the elasticity of his companion’s nature.  ‘Let me
forget,’ she had said, ‘for one half hour, let me forget;’ and sure
enough, with the very word, her sorrows appeared to be forgotten.  Before
every house she paused, invented a name for the proprietor, and sketched
his character: here lived the old general whom she was to marry on the
fifth of the next month, there was the mansion of the rich widow who had
set her heart on Challoner; and though she still hung wearily on the
young man’s arm, her laughter sounded low and pleasant in his ears.
‘Ah,’ she sighed, by way of commentary, ‘in such a life as mine I must
seize tight hold of any happiness that I can find.’

When they arrived, in this leisurely manner, at the head of Grosvenor
Place, the gates of the park were opening and the bedraggled company of
night-walkers were being at last admitted into that paradise of lawns.
Challoner and his companion followed the movement, and walked for awhile
in silence in that tatterdemalion crowd; but as one after another, weary
with the night’s patrolling of the city pavement, sank upon the benches
or wandered into separate paths, the vast extent of the park had soon
utterly swallowed up the last of these intruders; and the pair proceeded
on their way alone in the grateful quiet of the morning.

Presently they came in sight of a bench, standing very open on a mound of
turf.  The young lady looked about her with relief.

‘Here,’ she said, ‘here at last we are secure from listeners.  Here,
then, you shall learn and judge my history.  I could not bear that we
should part, and that you should still suppose your kindness squandered
upon one who was unworthy.’

Thereupon she sat down upon the bench, and motioning Challoner to take a
place immediately beside her, began in the following words, and with the
greatest appearance of enjoyment, to narrate the story of her life.



_STORY OF THE DESTROYING ANGEL_


My father was a native of England, son of a cadet of a great, ancient,
but untitled family; and by some event, fault or misfortune, he was
driven to flee from the land of his birth and to lay aside the name of
his ancestors.  He sought the States; and instead of lingering in
effeminate cities, pushed at once into the far West with an exploring
party of frontiersmen.  He was no ordinary traveller; for he was not only
brave and impetuous by character, but learned in many sciences, and above
all in botany, which he particularly loved.  Thus it fell that, before
many months, Fremont himself, the nominal leader of the troop, courted
and bowed to his opinion.

They had pushed, as I have said, into the still unknown regions of the
West.  For some time they followed the track of Mormon caravans, guiding
themselves in that vast and melancholy desert by the skeletons of men and
animals.  Then they inclined their route a little to the north, and,
losing even these dire memorials, came into a country of forbidding
stillness.

I have often heard my father dwell upon the features of that ride: rock,
cliff, and barren moor alternated; the streams were very far between; and
neither beast nor bird disturbed the solitude.  On the fortieth day they
had already run so short of food that it was judged advisable to call a
halt and scatter upon all sides to hunt.  A great fire was built, that
its smoke might serve to rally them; and each man of the party mounted
and struck off at a venture into the surrounding desert.

My father rode for many hours with a steep range of cliffs upon the one
hand, very black and horrible; and upon the other an unwatered vale
dotted with boulders like the site of some subverted city.  At length he
found the slot of a great animal, and from the claw-marks and the hair
among the brush, judged that he was on the track of a cinnamon bear of
most unusual size.  He quickened the pace of his steed, and still
following the quarry, came at last to the division of two watersheds.  On
the far side the country was exceeding intricate and difficult, heaped
with boulders, and dotted here and there with a few pines, which seemed
to indicate the neighbourhood of water.  Here, then, he picketed his
horse, and relying on his trusty rifle, advanced alone into that
wilderness.

Presently, in the great silence that reigned, he was aware of the sound
of running water to his right; and leaning in that direction, was
rewarded by a scene of natural wonder and human pathos strangely
intermixed.  The stream ran at the bottom of a narrow and winding
passage, whose wall-like sides of rock were sometimes for miles together
unscalable by man.  The water, when the stream was swelled with rains,
must have filled it from side to side; the sun’s rays only plumbed it in
the hour of noon; the wind, in that narrow and damp funnel, blew
tempestuously.  And yet, in the bottom of this den, immediately below my
father’s eyes as he leaned over the margin of the cliff, a party of some
half a hundred men, women, and children lay scattered uneasily among the
rocks.  They lay some upon their backs, some prone, and not one stirring;
their upturned faces seemed all of an extraordinary paleness and
emaciation; and from time to time, above the washing of the stream, a
faint sound of moaning mounted to my father’s ears.

While he thus looked, an old man got staggering to his feet, unwound his
blanket, and laid it, with great gentleness, on a young girl who sat hard
by propped against a rock.  The girl did not seem to be conscious of the
act; and the old man, after having looked upon her with the most engaging
pity, returned to his former bed and lay down again uncovered on the
turf.  But the scene had not passed without observation even in that
starving camp.  From the very outskirts of the party, a man with a white
beard and seemingly of venerable years, rose upon his knees, and came
crawling stealthily among the sleepers towards the girl; and judge of my
father’s indignation, when he beheld this cowardly miscreant strip from
her both the coverings and return with them to his original position.
Here he lay down for a while below his spoils, and, as my father
imagined, feigned to be asleep; but presently he had raised himself again
upon one elbow, looked with sharp scrutiny at his companions, and then
swiftly carried his hand into his bosom and thence to his mouth.  By the
movement of his jaws he must be eating; in that camp of famine he had
reserved a store of nourishment; and while his companions lay in the
stupor of approaching death, secretly restored his powers.

My father was so incensed at what he saw that he raised his rifle; and
but for an accident, he has often declared, he would have shot the fellow
dead upon the spot.  How different would then have been my history!  But
it was not to be: even as he raised the barrel, his eye lighted on the
bear, as it crawled along a ledge some way below him; and ceding to the
hunters instinct, it was at the brute, not at the man, that he discharged
his piece.  The bear leaped and fell into a pool of the river; the canyon
re-echoed the report; and in a moment the camp was afoot.  With cries
that were scarce human, stumbling, falling and throwing each other down,
these starving people rushed upon the quarry; and before my father,
climbing down by the ledge, had time to reach the level of the stream,
many were already satisfying their hunger on the raw flesh, and a fire
was being built by the more dainty.

His arrival was for some time unremarked.  He stood in the midst of these
tottering and clay-faced marionettes; he was surrounded by their cries;
but their whole soul was fixed on the dead carcass; even those who were
too weak to move, lay, half-turned over, with their eyes riveted upon the
bear; and my father, seeing himself stand as though invisible in the
thick of this dreary hubbub, was seized with a desire to weep.  A touch
upon the arm restrained him.  Turning about, he found himself face to
face with the old man he had so nearly killed; and yet, at the second
glance, recognised him for no old man at all, but one in the full
strength of his years, and of a strong, speaking, and intellectual
countenance stigmatised by weariness and famine.  He beckoned my father
near the cliff, and there, in the most private whisper, begged for
brandy.  My father looked at him with scorn: ‘You remind me,’ he said,
‘of a neglected duty.  Here is my flask; it contains enough, I trust, to
revive the women of your party; and I will begin with her whom I saw you
robbing of her blankets.’  And with that, not heeding his appeals, my
father turned his back upon the egoist.

The girl still lay reclined against the rock; she lay too far sunk in the
first stage of death to have observed the bustle round her couch; but
when my father had raised her head, put the flask to her lips, and forced
or aided her to swallow some drops of the restorative, she opened her
languid eyes and smiled upon him faintly.  Never was there a smile of a
more touching sweetness; never were eyes more deeply violet, more
honestly eloquent of the soul!  I speak with knowledge, for these were
the same eyes that smiled upon me in the cradle.  From her who was to be
his wife, my father, still jealously watched and followed by the man with
the grey beard, carried his attentions to all the women of the party, and
gave the last drainings of his flask to those among the men who seemed in
the most need.

‘Is there none left? not a drop for me?’ said the man with the beard.

‘Not one drop,’ replied my father; ‘and if you find yourself in want, let
me counsel you to put your hand into the pocket of your coat.’

‘Ah!’ cried the other, ‘you misjudge me.  You think me one who clings to
life for selfish and commonplace considerations.  But let me tell you,
that were all this caravan to perish, the world would but be lightened of
a weight.  These are but human insects, pullulating, thick as May-flies,
in the slums of European cities, whom I myself have plucked from
degradation and misery, from the dung-heap and gin-palace door.  And you
compare their lives with mine!’

‘You are then a Mormon missionary?’ asked my father.

‘Oh!’ cried the man, with a strange smile, ‘a Mormon missionary if you
will!  I value not the title.  Were I no more than that, I could have
died without a murmur.  But with my life as a physician is bound up the
knowledge of great secrets and the future of man.  This it was, when we
missed the caravan, tried for a short cut and wandered to this desolate
ravine, that ate into my soul, and, in five days, has changed my beard
from ebony to silver.’

‘And you are a physician,’ mused my father, looking on his face, ‘bound
by oath to succour man in his distresses.’

‘Sir,’ returned the Mormon, ‘my name is Grierson: you will hear that name
again; and you will then understand that my duty was not to this caravan
of paupers, but to mankind at large.’

My father turned to the remainder of the party, who were now sufficiently
revived to hear; told them that he would set off at once to bring help
from his own party; ‘and,’ he added, ‘if you be again reduced to such
extremities, look round you, and you will see the earth strewn with
assistance.  Here, for instance, growing on the under side of fissures in
this cliff, you will perceive a yellow moss.  Trust me, it is both edible
and excellent.’

‘Ha!’ said Doctor Grierson, ‘you know botany!’

‘Not I alone,’ returned my father, lowering his voice; ‘for see where
these have been scraped away.  Am I right?  Was that your secret store?’

My father’s comrades, he found, when he returned to the signal-fire, had
made a good day’s hunting.  They were thus the more easily persuaded to
extend assistance to the Mormon caravan; and the next day beheld both
parties on the march for the frontiers of Utah.  The distance to be
traversed was not great; but the nature of the country, and the
difficulty of procuring food, extended the time to nearly three weeks;
and my father had thus ample leisure to know and appreciate the girl whom
he had succoured.  I will call my mother Lucy.  Her family name I am not
at liberty to mention; it is one you would know well.  By what series of
undeserved calamities this innocent flower of maidenhood, lovely, refined
by education, ennobled by the finest taste, was thus cast among the
horrors of a Mormon caravan, I must not stay to tell you.  Let it
suffice, that even in these untoward circumstances, she found a heart
worthy of her own.  The ardour of attachment which united my father and
mother was perhaps partly due to the strange manner of their meeting; it
knew, at least, no bounds either divine or human; my father, for her
sake, determined to renounce his ambitions and abjure his faith; and a
week had not yet passed upon the march before he had resigned from his
party, accepted the Mormon doctrine, and received the promise of my
mother’s hand on the arrival of the party at Salt Lake.

The marriage took place, and I was its only offspring.  My father
prospered exceedingly in his affairs, remained faithful to my mother; and
though you may wonder to hear it, I believe there were few happier homes
in any country than that in which I saw the light and grew to girlhood.
We were, indeed, and in spite of all our wealth, avoided as heretics and
half-believers by the more precise and pious of the faithful: Young
himself, that formidable tyrant, was known to look askance upon my
father’s riches; but of this I had no guess.  I dwelt, indeed, under the
Mormon system, with perfect innocence and faith.  Some of our friends had
many wives; but such was the custom; and why should it surprise me more
than marriage itself?  From time to time one of our rich acquaintances
would disappear, his family be broken up, his wives and houses shared
among the elders of the Church, and his memory only recalled with bated
breath and dreadful headshakings.  When I had been very still, and my
presence perhaps was forgotten, some such topic would arise among my
elders by the evening fire; I would see them draw the closer together and
look behind them with scared eyes; and I might gather from their
whisperings how some one, rich, honoured, healthy, and in the prime of
his days, some one, perhaps, who had taken me on his knees a week before,
had in one hour been spirited from home and family, and vanished like an
image from a mirror, leaving not a print behind.  It was terrible,
indeed; but so was death, the universal law.  And even if the talk should
wax still bolder, full of ominous silences and nods, and I should hear
named in a whisper the Destroying Angels, how was a child to understand
these mysteries?  I heard of a Destroying Angel as some more happy child
might hear in England of a bishop or a rural dean, with vague respect and
without the wish for further information.  Life anywhere, in society as
in nature, rests upon dread foundations; I beheld safe roads, a garden
blooming in the desert, pious people crowding to worship; I was aware of
my parents’ tenderness and all the harmless luxuries of my existence; and
why should I pry beneath this honest seeming surface for the mysteries on
which it stood?

We dwelt originally in the city; but at an early date we moved to a
beautiful house in a green dingle, musical with splashing water, and
surrounded on almost every side by twenty miles of poisonous and rocky
desert.  The city was thirty miles away; there was but one road, which
went no further than my father’s door; the rest were bridle-tracks
impassable in winter; and we thus dwelt in a solitude inconceivable to
the European.  Our only neighbour was Dr. Grierson.  To my young eyes,
after the hair-oiled, chin-bearded elders of the city, and the
ill-favoured and mentally stunted women of their harems, there was
something agreeable in the correct manner, the fine bearing, the thin
white hair and beard, and the piercing looks of the old doctor.  Yet,
though he was almost our only visitor, I never wholly overcame a sense of
fear in his presence; and this disquietude was rather fed by the awful
solitude in which he lived and the obscurity that hung about his
occupations.  His house was but a mile or two from ours, but very
differently placed.  It stood overlooking the road on the summit of a
steep slope, and planted close against a range of overhanging bluffs.
Nature, you would say, had here desired to imitate the works of man; for
the slope was even, like the glacis of a fort, and the cliffs of a
constant height, like the ramparts of a city.  Not even spring could
change one feature of that desolate scene; and the windows looked down
across a plain, snowy with alkali, to ranges of cold stone sierras on the
north.  Twice or thrice I remember passing within view of this forbidding
residence; and seeing it always shuttered, smokeless, and deserted, I
remarked to my parents that some day it would certainly be robbed.

‘Ah, no,’ said my father, ‘never robbed;’ and I observed a strange
conviction in his tone.

At last, and not long before the blow fell on my unhappy family, I
chanced to see the doctor’s house in a new light.  My father was ill; my
mother confined to his bedside; and I was suffered to go, under the
charge of our driver, to the lonely house some twenty miles away, where
our packages were left for us.  The horse cast a shoe; night overtook us
halfway home; and it was well on for three in the morning when the driver
and I, alone in a light waggon, came to that part of the road which ran
below the doctor’s house.  The moon swam clear; the cliffs and mountains
in this strong light lay utterly deserted; but the house, from its
station on the top of the long slope and close under the bluff, not only
shone abroad from every window like a place of festival, but from the
great chimney at the west end poured forth a coil of smoke so thick and
so voluminous, that it hung for miles along the windless night air, and
its shadow lay far abroad in the moonlight upon the glittering alkali.
As we continued to draw near, besides, a regular and panting throb began
to divide the silence.  First it seemed to me like the beating of a
heart; and next it put into my mind the thought of some giant, smothered
under mountains and still, with incalculable effort, fetching breath.  I
had heard of the railway, though I had not seen it, and I turned to ask
the driver if this resembled it.  But some look in his eye, some pallor,
whether of fear or moonlight on his face, caused the words to die upon my
lips.  We continued, therefore, to advance in silence, till we were close
below the lighted house; when suddenly, without one premonitory rustle,
there burst forth a report of such a bigness that it shook the earth and
set the echoes of the mountains thundering from cliff to cliff.  A pillar
of amber flame leaped from the chimney-top and fell in multitudes of
sparks; and at the same time the lights in the windows turned for one
instant ruby red and then expired.  The driver had checked his horse
instinctively, and the echoes were still rumbling farther off among the
mountains, when there broke from the now darkened interior a series of
yells—whether of man or woman it was impossible to guess—the door flew
open, and there ran forth into the moonlight, at the top of the long
slope, a figure clad in white, which began to dance and leap and throw
itself down, and roll as if in agony, before the house.  I could no more
restrain my cries; the driver laid his lash about the horse’s flank, and
we fled up the rough track at the peril of our lives; and did not draw
rein till, turning the corner of the mountain, we beheld my father’s
ranch and deep, green groves and gardens, sleeping in the tranquil light.

This was the one adventure of my life, until my father had climbed to the
very topmost point of material prosperity, and I myself had reached the
age of seventeen.  I was still innocent and merry like a child; tended my
garden or ran upon the hills in glad simplicity; gave not a thought to
coquetry or to material cares; and if my eye rested on my own image in a
mirror or some sylvan spring, it was to seek and recognise the features
of my parents.  But the fears which had long pressed on others were now
to be laid on my youth.  I had thrown myself, one sultry, cloudy
afternoon, on a divan; the windows stood open on the verandah, where my
mother sat with her embroidery; and when my father joined her from the
garden, their conversation, clearly audible to me, was of so startling a
nature that it held me enthralled where I lay.

‘The blow has come,’ my father said, after a long pause.

I could hear my mother start and turn, but in words she made no reply.

‘Yes,’ continued my father, ‘I have received to-day a list of all that I
possess; of all, I say; of what I have lent privately to men whose lips
are sealed with terror; of what I have buried with my own hand on the
bare mountain, when there was not a bird in heaven.  Does the air, then,
carry secrets?  Are the hills of glass?  Do the stones we tread upon
preserve the footprint to betray us?  Oh, Lucy, Lucy, that we should have
come to such a country!’

‘But this,’ returned my mother, ‘is no very new or very threatening
event.  You are accused of some concealment.  You will pay more taxes in
the future, and be mulcted in a fine.  It is disquieting, indeed, to find
our acts so spied upon, and the most private known.  But is this new?
Have we not long feared and suspected every blade of grass?’

‘Ay, and our shadows!’ cried my father.  ‘But all this is nothing.  Here
is the letter that accompanied the list.’

I heard my mother turn the pages, and she was some time silent.

‘I see,’ she said at last; and then, with the tone of one reading: ‘“From
a believer so largely blessed by Providence with this world’s goods,”’
she continued, ‘“the Church awaits in confidence some signal mark of
piety.”  There lies the sting.  Am I not right?  These are the words you
fear?’

‘These are the words,’ replied my father.  ‘Lucy, you remember Priestley?
Two days before he disappeared, he carried me to the summit of an
isolated butte; we could see around us for ten miles; sure, if in any
quarter of this land a man were safe from spies, it were in such a
station; but it was in the very ague-fit of terror that he told me, and
that I heard, his story.  He had received a letter such as this; and he
submitted to my approval an answer, in which he offered to resign a third
of his possessions.  I conjured him, as he valued life, to raise his
offering; and, before we parted, he had doubled the amount.  Well, two
days later he was gone—gone from the chief street of the city in the hour
of noon—and gone for ever.  O God!’ cried my father, ‘by what art do they
thus spirit out of life the solid body?  What death do they command that
leaves no traces? that this material structure, these strong arms, this
skeleton that can resist the grave for centuries, should be thus reft in
a moment from the world of sense?  A horror dwells in that thought more
awful than mere death.’

‘Is there no hope in Grierson?’ asked my mother.

‘Dismiss the thought,’ replied my father.  ‘He now knows all that I can
teach, and will do naught to save me.  His power, besides, is small, his
own danger not improbably more imminent than mine; for he, too, lives
apart; he leaves his wives neglected and unwatched; he is openly cited
for an unbeliever; and unless he buys security at a more awful price—but
no; I will not believe it: I have no love for him, but I will not believe
it.’

‘Believe what?’ asked my mother; and then, with a change of note, ‘But
oh, what matters it?’ she cried.  ‘Abimelech, there is but one way open:
we must fly!’

‘It is in vain,’ returned my father.  ‘I should but involve you in my
fate.  To leave this land is hopeless: we are closed in it as men are
closed in life; and there is no issue but the grave.’

‘We can but die then,’ replied my mother.  ‘Let us at least die together.
Let not Asenath {43} and myself survive you.  Think to what a fate we
should be doomed!’

My father was unable to resist her tender violence; and though I could
see he nourished not one spark of hope, he consented to desert his whole
estate, beyond some hundreds of dollars that he had by him at the moment,
and to flee that night, which promised to be dark and cloudy.  As soon as
the servants were asleep, he was to load two mules with provisions; two
others were to carry my mother and myself; and, striking through the
mountains by an unfrequented trail, we were to make a fair stroke for
liberty and life.  As soon as they had thus decided, I showed myself at
the window, and, owning that I had heard all, assured them that they
could rely on my prudence and devotion.  I had no fear, indeed, but to
show myself unworthy of my birth; I held my life in my hand without
alarm; and when my father, weeping upon my neck, had blessed Heaven for
the courage of his child, it was with a sentiment of pride and some of
the joy that warriors take in war, that I began to look forward to the
perils of our flight.

Before midnight, under an obscure and starless heaven, we had left far
behind us the plantations of the valley, and were mounting a certain
canyon in the hills, narrow, encumbered with great rocks, and echoing
with the roar of a tumultuous torrent.  Cascade after cascade thundered
and hung up its flag of whiteness in the night, or fanned our faces with
the wet wind of its descent.  The trail was breakneck, and led to
famine-guarded deserts; it had been long since deserted for more
practicable routes; and it was now a part of the world untrod from year
to year by human footing. Judge of our dismay, when turning suddenly an
angle of the cliffs, we found a bright bonfire blazing by itself under an
impending rock; and on the face of the rock, drawn very rudely with
charred wood, the great Open Eye which is the emblem of the Mormon faith.
We looked upon each other in the firelight; my mother broke into a
passion of tears; but not a word was said.  The mules were turned about;
and leaving that great eye to guard the lonely canyon, we retraced our
steps in silence.  Day had not yet broken ere we were once more at home,
condemned beyond reprieve.

What answer my father sent I was not told; but two days later, a little
before sundown, I saw a plain, honest-looking man ride slowly up the road
in a great pother of dust.  He was clad in homespun, with a broad straw
hat; wore a patriarchal beard; and had an air of a simple rustic farmer,
that was, in my eyes, very reassuring.  He was, indeed, a very honest man
and pious Mormon; with no liking for his errand, though neither he nor
any one in Utah dared to disobey; and it was with every mark of
diffidence that he had had himself announced as Mr. Aspinwall, and
entered the room where our unhappy family was gathered.  My mother and
me, he awkwardly enough dismissed; and as soon as he was alone with my
father laid before him a blank signature of President Young’s, and
offered him a choice of services: either to set out as a missionary to
the tribes about the White Sea, or to join the next day, with a party of
Destroying Angels, in the massacre of sixty German immigrants.  The last,
of course, my father could not entertain, and the first he regarded as a
pretext: even if he could consent to leave his wife defenceless, and to
collect fresh victims for the tyranny under which he was himself
oppressed, he felt sure he would never be suffered to return.  He refused
both; and Aspinwall, he said, betrayed sincere emotion, part religious,
at the spectacle of such disobedience, but part human, in pity for my
father and his family.  He besought him to reconsider his decision; and
at length, finding he could not prevail, gave him till the moon rose to
settle his affairs, and say farewell to wife and daughter.  ‘For,’ said
he, ‘then, at the latest, you must ride with me.’

I dare not dwell upon the hours that followed: they fled all too fast;
and presently the moon out-topped the eastern range, and my father and
Mr. Aspinwall set forth, side by side, on their nocturnal journey.  My
mother, though still bearing an heroic countenance, had hastened to shut
herself in her apartment, thenceforward solitary; and I, alone in the
dark house, and consumed by grief and apprehension, made haste to saddle
my Indian pony, to ride up to the corner of the mountain, and to enjoy
one farewell sight of my departing father.  The two men had set forth at
a deliberate pace; nor was I long behind them, when I reached the point
of view.  I was the more amazed to see no moving creature in the
landscape.  The moon, as the saying is, shone bright as day; and nowhere,
under the whole arch of night, was there a growing tree, a bush, a farm,
a patch of tillage, or any evidence of man, but one.  From the corner
where I stood, a rugged bastion of the line of bluffs concealed the
doctor’s house; and across the top of that projection the soft night wind
carried and unwound about the hills a coil of sable smoke.  What fuel
could produce a vapour so sluggish to dissipate in that dry air, or what
furnace pour it forth so copiously, I was unable to conceive; but I knew
well enough that it came from the doctor’s chimney; I saw well enough
that my father had already disappeared; and in despite of reason, I
connected in my mind the loss of that dear protector with the ribbon of
foul smoke that trailed along the mountains.

Days passed, and still my mother and I waited in vain for news; a week
went by, a second followed, but we heard no word of the father and
husband.  As smoke dissipates, as the image glides from the mirror, so in
the ten or twenty minutes that I had spent in getting my horse and
following upon his trail, had that strong and brave man vanished out of
life.  Hope, if any hope we had, fled with every hour; the worst was now
certain for my father, the worst was to be dreaded for his defenceless
family.  Without weakness, with a desperate calm at which I marvel when I
look back upon it, the widow and the orphan awaited the event.  On the
last day of the third week we rose in the morning to find ourselves alone
in the house, alone, so far as we searched, on the estate; all our
attendants, with one accord, had fled: and as we knew them to be
gratefully devoted, we drew the darkest intimations from their flight.
The day passed, indeed, without event; but in the fall of the evening we
were called at last into the verandah by the approaching clink of horse’s
hoofs.

The doctor, mounted on an Indian pony, rode into the garden, dismounted,
and saluted us.  He seemed much more bent, and his hair more silvery than
ever; but his demeanour was composed, serious, and not unkind.

‘Madam,’ said he, ‘I am come upon a weighty errand; and I would have you
recognise it as an effect of kindness in the President, that he should
send as his ambassador your only neighbour and your husband’s oldest
friend in Utah.’

‘Sir,’ said my mother, ‘I have but one concern, one thought.  You know
well what it is.  Speak: my husband?’

‘Madam,’ returned the doctor, taking a chair on the verandah, ‘if you
were a silly child, my position would now be painfully embarrassing.  You
are, on the other hand, a woman of great intelligence and fortitude: you
have, by my forethought, been allowed three weeks to draw your own
conclusions and to accept the inevitable.  Farther words from me are, I
conceive, superfluous.’

My mother was as pale as death, and trembled like a reed; I gave her my
hand, and she kept it in the folds of her dress and wrung it till I could
have cried aloud.  ‘Then, sir,’ said she at last, ‘you speak to deaf
ears.  If this be indeed so, what have I to do with errands?  What do I
ask of Heaven but to die?’

‘Come,’ said the doctor, ‘command yourself.  I bid you dismiss all
thoughts of your late husband, and bring a clear mind to bear upon your
own future and the fate of that young girl.’

‘You bid me dismiss—’ began my mother.  ‘Then you know!’ she cried.

‘I know,’ replied the doctor.

‘You know?’ broke out the poor woman.  ‘Then it was you who did the deed!
I tear off the mask, and with dread and loathing see you as you are—you,
whom the poor fugitive beholds in nightmares, and awakes raving—you, the
Destroying Angel!’

‘Well, madam, and what then?’ returned the doctor.  ‘Have not my fate and
yours been similar?  Are we not both immured in this strong prison of
Utah?  Have you not tried to flee, and did not the Open Eye confront you
in the canyon?  Who can escape the watch of that unsleeping eye of Utah?
Not I, at least.  Horrible tasks have, indeed, been laid upon me; and the
most ungrateful was the last; but had I refused my offices, would that
have spared your husband?  You know well it would not.  I, too, had
perished along with him; nor would I have been able to alleviate his last
moments, nor could I to-day have stood between his family and the hand of
Brigham Young.’

‘Ah!’ cried I, ‘and could you purchase life by such concessions?’

‘Young lady,’ answered the doctor, ‘I both could and did; and you will
live to thank me for that baseness.  You have a spirit, Asenath, that it
pleases me to recognise.  But we waste time.  Mr. Fonblanque’s estate
reverts, as you doubtless imagine, to the Church; but some part of it has
been reserved for him who is to marry the family; and that person, I
should perhaps tell you without more delay, is no other than myself.’

At this odious proposal my mother and I cried out aloud, and clung
together like lost souls.

‘It is as I supposed,’ resumed the doctor, with the same measured
utterance.  ‘You recoil from this arrangement.  Do you expect me to
convince you?  You know very well that I have never held the Mormon view
of women.  Absorbed in the most arduous studies, I have left the
slatterns whom they call my wives to scratch and quarrel among
themselves; of me, they have had nothing but my purse; such was not the
union I desired, even if I had the leisure to pursue it.  No: you need
not, madam, and my old friend’—and here the doctor rose and bowed with
something of gallantry—‘you need not apprehend my importunities.  On the
contrary, I am rejoiced to read in you a Roman spirit; and if I am
obliged to bid you follow me at once, and that in the name, not of my
wish, but of my orders, I hope it will be found that we are of a common
mind.’

So, bidding us dress for the road, he took a lamp (for the night had now
fallen) and set off to the stable to prepare our horses.

‘What does it mean?—what will become of us?’ I cried.

‘Not that, at least,’ replied my mother, shuddering.  ‘So far we can
trust him.  I seem to read among his words a certain tragic promise.
Asenath, if I leave you, if I die, you will not forget your miserable
parents?’

Thereupon we fell to cross-purposes: I beseeching her to explain her
words; she putting me by, and continuing to recommend the doctor for a
friend.  ‘The doctor!’ I cried at last; ‘the man who killed my father?’

‘Nay,’ said she, ‘let us be just.  I do believe before, Heaven, he played
the friendliest part.  And he alone, Asenath, can protect you in this
land of death.’

At this the doctor returned, leading our two horses; and when we were all
in the saddle, he bade me ride on before, as he had matter to discuss
with Mrs. Fonblanque.  They came at a foot’s pace, eagerly conversing in
a whisper; and presently after the moon rose and showed them looking
eagerly in each other’s faces as they went, my mother laying her hand
upon the doctor’s arm, and the doctor himself, against his usual custom,
making vigorous gestures of protest or asseveration.

At the foot of the track which ascended the talus of the mountain to his
door, the doctor overtook me at a trot.

‘Here,’ he said, ‘we shall dismount; and as your mother prefers to be
alone, you and I shall walk together to my house.’

‘Shall I see her again?’ I asked.

‘I give you my word,’ he said, and helped me to alight.  ‘We leave the
horses here,’ he added.  ‘There are no thieves in this stone wilderness.’

The track mounted gradually, keeping the house in view.  The windows were
once more bright; the chimney once more vomited smoke; but the most
absolute silence reigned, and, but for the figure of my mother very
slowly following in our wake, I felt convinced there was no human soul
within a range of miles.  At the thought, I looked upon the doctor,
gravely walking by my side, with his bowed shoulders and white hair, and
then once more at his house, lit up and pouring smoke like some
industrious factory.  And then my curiosity broke forth.  ‘In Heaven’s
name,’ I cried, ‘what do you make in this inhuman desert?’

He looked at me with a peculiar smile, and answered with an evasion—

‘This is not the first time,’ said he, ‘that you have seen my furnaces
alight.  One morning, in the small hours, I saw you driving past; a
delicate experiment miscarried; and I cannot acquit myself of having
startled either your driver or the horse that drew you.’

‘What!’ cried I, beholding again in fancy the antics of the figure,
‘could that be you?’

‘It was I,’ he replied; ‘but do not fancy that I was mad.  I was in
agony.  I had been scalded cruelly.’

We were now near the house, which, unlike the ordinary houses of the
country, was built of hewn stone and very solid.  Stone, too, was its
foundation, stone its background.  Not a blade of grass sprouted among
the broken mineral about the walls, not a flower adorned the windows.
Over the door, by way of sole adornment, the Mormon Eye was rudely
sculptured; I had been brought up to view that emblem from my childhood;
but since the night of our escape, it had acquired a new significance,
and set me shrinking.  The smoke rolled voluminously from the chimney
top, its edges ruddy with the fire; and from the far corner of the
building, near the ground, angry puffs of steam shone snow-white in the
moon and vanished.

The doctor opened the door and paused upon the threshold.  ‘You ask me
what I make here,’ he observed.  ‘Two things: Life and Death.’  And he
motioned me to enter.

‘I shall await my mother,’ said I.

‘Child,’ he replied, ‘look at me: am I not old and broken?  Of us two,
which is the stronger, the young maiden or the withered man?’

I bowed, and passing by him, entered a vestibule or kitchen, lit by a
good fire and a shaded reading-lamp.  It was furnished only with a
dresser, a rude table, and some wooden benches; and on one of these the
doctor motioned me to take a seat; and passing by another door into the
interior of the house, he left me to myself.  Presently I heard the jar
of iron from the far end of the building; and this was followed by the
same throbbing noise that had startled me in the valley, but now so near
at hand as to be menacing by loudness, and even to shake the house with
every recurrence of the stroke.  I had scarce time to master my alarm
when the doctor returned, and almost in the same moment my mother
appeared upon the threshold.  But how am I to describe to you the peace
and ravishment of that face?  Years seemed to have passed over her head
during that brief ride, and left her younger and fairer; her eyes shone,
her smile went to my heart; she seemed no more a woman but the angel of
ecstatic tenderness.  I ran to her in a kind of terror; but she shrank a
little back and laid her finger on her lips, with something arch and yet
unearthly.  To the doctor, on the contrary, she reached out her hand as
to a friend and helper; and so strange was the scene that I forgot to be
offended.

‘Lucy,’ said the doctor, ‘all is prepared.  Will you go alone, or shall
your daughter follow us?’

‘Let Asenath come,’ she answered, ‘dear Asenath!  At this hour, when I am
purified of fear and sorrow, and already survive myself and my
affections, it is for your sake, and not for mine, that I desire her
presence.  Were she shut out, dear friend, it is to be feared she might
misjudge your kindness.’

‘Mother,’ I cried wildly, ‘mother, what is this?’

But my mother, with her radiant smile, said only ‘Hush!’ as though I were
a child again, and tossing in some fever-fit; and the doctor bade me be
silent and trouble her no more.  ‘You have made a choice,’ he continued,
addressing my mother, ‘that has often strangely tempted me.  The two
extremes: all, or else nothing; never, or this very hour upon the
clock—these have been my incongruous desires.  But to accept the middle
term, to be content with a half-gift, to flicker awhile and to burn
out—never for an hour, never since I was born, has satisfied the appetite
of my ambition.’  He looked upon my mother fixedly, much of admiration
and some touch of envy in his eyes; then, with a profound sigh, he led
the way into the inner room.

It was very long.  From end to end it was lit up by many lamps, which by
the changeful colour of their light, and by the incessant snapping sounds
with which they burned, I have since divined to be electric.  At the
extreme end an open door gave us a glimpse into what must have been a
lean-to shed beside the chimney; and this, in strong contrast to the
room, was painted with a red reverberation as from furnace-doors.  The
walls were lined with books and glazed cases, the tables crowded with the
implements of chemical research; great glass accumulators glittered in
the light; and through a hole in the gable near the shed door, a heavy
driving-belt entered the apartment and ran overhead upon steel pulleys,
with clumsy activity and many ghostly and fluttering sounds.  In one
corner I perceived a chair resting upon crystal feet, and curiously
wreathed with wire.  To this my mother advanced with a decisive
swiftness.

‘Is this it?’ she asked.

The doctor bowed in silence.

‘Asenath,’ said my mother, ‘in this sad end of my life I have found one
helper.  Look upon him: it is Doctor Grierson.  Be not, oh my daughter,
be not ungrateful to that friend!’

She sate upon the chair, and took in her hands the globes that terminated
the arms.

‘Am I right?’ she asked, and looked upon the doctor with such a radiancy
of face that I trembled for her reason.  Once more the doctor bowed, but
this time leaning hard against the wall.  He must have touched a spring.
The least shock agitated my mother where she sat; the least passing jar
appeared to cross her features; and she sank back in the chair like one
resigned to weariness.  I was at her knees that moment; but her hands
fell loosely in my grasp; her face, still beatified with the same
touching smile, sank forward on her bosom: her spirit had for ever fled.

I do not know how long may have elapsed before, raising for a moment my
tearful face, I met the doctor’s eyes.  They rested upon mine with such a
depth of scrutiny, pity, and interest, that even from the freshness of my
sorrow, I was startled into attention.

‘Enough,’ he said, ‘to lamentation.  Your mother went to death as to a
bridal, dying where her husband died.  It is time, Asenath, to think of
the survivors.  Follow me to the next room.’

I followed him, like a person in a dream; he made me sit by the fire, he
gave me wine to drink; and then, pacing the stone floor, he thus began to
address me—

‘You are now, my child, alone in the world, and under the immediate watch
of Brigham Young.  It would be your lot, in ordinary circumstances, to
become the fiftieth bride of some ignoble elder, or by particular
fortune, as fortune is counted in this land, to find favour in the eyes
of the President himself.  Such a fate for a girl like you were worse
than death; better to die as your mother died than to sink daily deeper
in the mire of this pit of woman’s degradation.  But is escape
conceivable?  Your father tried; and you beheld yourself with what
security his jailers acted, and how a dumb drawing on a rock was counted
a sufficient sentry over the avenues of freedom.  Where your father
failed, will you be wiser or more fortunate? or are you, too, helpless in
the toils?’

I had followed his words with changing emotion, but now I believed I
understood.

‘I see,’ I cried; ‘you judge me rightly.  I must follow where my parents
led; and oh! I am not only willing, I am eager!’

‘No,’ replied the doctor, ‘not death for you.  The flawed vessel we may
break, but not the perfect.  No, your mother cherished a different hope,
and so do I.  I see,’ he cried, ‘the girl develop to the completed woman,
the plan reach fulfilment, the promise—ay, outdone!  I could not bear to
arrest so lively, so comely a process.  It was your mother’s thought,’ he
added, with a change of tone, ‘that I should marry you myself.’  I fear I
must have shown a perfect horror of aversion from this fate, for he made
haste to quiet me.  ‘Reassure yourself, Asenath,’ he resumed.  ‘Old as I
am, I have not forgotten the tumultuous fancies of youth.  I have passed
my days, indeed, in laboratories; but in all my vigils I have not
forgotten the tune of a young pulse.  Age asks with timidity to be spared
intolerable pain; youth, taking fortune by the beard, demands joy like a
right.  These things I have not forgotten; none, rather, has more keenly
felt, none more jealously considered them; I have but postponed them to
their day.  See, then: you stand without support; the only friend left to
you, this old investigator, old in cunning, young in sympathy.  Answer me
but one question: Are you free from the entanglement of what the world
calls love?  Do you still command your heart and purposes? or are you
fallen in some bond-slavery of the eye and ear?’

I answered him in broken words; my heart, I think I must have told him,
lay with my dead parents.

‘It is enough,’ he said.  ‘It has been my fate to be called on often, too
often, for those services of which we spoke to-night; none in Utah could
carry them so well to a conclusion; hence there has fallen into my hands
a certain share of influence which I now lay at your service, partly for
the sake of my dead friends, your parents; partly for the interest I bear
you in your own right.  I shall send you to England, to the great city of
London, there to await the bridegroom I have selected.  He shall be a son
of mine, a young man suitable in age and not grossly deficient in that
quality of beauty that your years demand.  Since your heart is free, you
may well pledge me the sole promise that I ask in return for much expense
and still more danger: to await the arrival of that bridegroom with the
delicacy of a wife.’

I sat awhile stunned.  The doctor’s marriages, I remembered to have
heard, had been unfruitful; and this added perplexity to my distress.
But I was alone, as he had said, alone in that dark land; the thought of
escape, of any equal marriage, was already enough to revive in me some
dawn of hope; and in what words I know not, I accepted the proposal.

He seemed more moved by my consent than I could reasonably have looked
for.  ‘You shall see,’ he cried; ‘you shall judge for yourself.’  And
hurrying to the next room he returned with a small portrait somewhat
coarsely done in oils.  It showed a man in the dress of nearly forty
years before, young indeed, but still recognisable to be the doctor.  ‘Do
you like it?’ he asked.  ‘That is myself when I was young.  My—my boy
will be like that, like but nobler; with such health as angels might
condescend to envy; and a man of mind, Asenath, of commanding mind.  That
should be a man, I think; that should be one among ten thousand.  A man
like that—one to combine the passions of youth with the restraint, the
force, the dignity of age—one to fill all the parts and faculties, one to
be man’s epitome—say, will that not satisfy the needs of an ambitious
girl?  Say, is not that enough?’  And as he held the picture close before
my eyes, his hands shook.

I told him briefly I would ask no better, for I was transpierced with
this display of fatherly emotion; but even as I said the words, the most
insolent revolt surged through my arteries.  I held him in horror, him,
his portrait, and his son; and had there been any choice but death or a
Mormon marriage, I declare before Heaven I had embraced it.

‘It is well,’ he replied, ‘and I had rightly counted on your spirit.
Eat, then, for you have far to go.’  So saying, he set meat before me;
and while I was endeavouring to obey, he left the room and returned with
an armful of coarse raiment.  ‘There,’ said he, ‘is your disguise.  I
leave you to your toilet.’

The clothes had probably belonged to a somewhat lubberly boy of fifteen;
and they hung about me like a sack, and cruelly hampered my movements.
But what filled me with uncontrollable shudderings, was the problem of
their origin and the fate of the lad to whom they had belonged.  I had
scarcely effected the exchange when the doctor returned, opened a back
window, helped me out into the narrow space between the house and the
overhanging bluffs, and showed me a ladder of iron footholds mortised in
the rock.  ‘Mount,’ he said, ‘swiftly.  When you are at the summit, walk,
so far as you are able, in the shadow of the smoke.  The smoke will bring
you, sooner or later, to a canyon; follow that down, and you will find a
man with two horses.  Him you will implicitly obey.  And remember,
silence!  That machinery, which I now put in motion for your service, may
by one word be turned against you.  Go; Heaven prosper you!’

The ascent was easy.  Arrived at the top of the cliff, I saw before me on
the other side a vast and gradual declivity of stone, lying bare to the
moon and the surrounding mountains.  Nowhere was any vantage or
concealment; and knowing how these deserts were beset with spies, I made
haste to veil my movements under the blowing trail of smoke.  Sometimes
it swam high, rising on the night wind, and I had no more substantial
curtain than its moon-thrown shadow; sometimes again it crawled upon the
earth, and I would walk in it, no higher than to my shoulders, like some
mountain fog.  But, one way or another, the smoke of that ill-omened
furnace protected the first steps of my escape, and led me unobserved to
the canyon.

There, sure enough, I found a taciturn and sombre man beside a pair of
saddle-horses; and thenceforward, all night long, we wandered in silence
by the most occult and dangerous paths among the mountains.  A little
before the dayspring we took refuge in a wet and gusty cavern at the
bottom of a gorge; lay there all day concealed; and the next night,
before the glow had faded out of the west, resumed our wanderings.  About
noon we stopped again, in a lawn upon a little river, where was a screen
of bushes; and here my guide, handing me a bundle from his pack, bade me
change my dress once more.  The bundle contained clothing of my own,
taken from our house, with such necessaries as a comb and soap.  I made
my toilet by the mirror of a quiet pool; and as I was so doing, and
smiling with some complacency to see myself restored to my own image, the
mountains rang with a scream of far more than human piercingness; and
while I still stood astonished, there sprang up and swiftly increased a
storm of the most awful and earth-rending sounds.  Shall I own to you,
that I fell upon my face and shrieked?  And yet this was but the overland
train winding among the near mountains: the very means of my salvation:
the strong wings that were to carry me from Utah!

When I was dressed, the guide gave me a bag, which contained, he said,
both money and papers; and telling me that I was already over the borders
in the territory of Wyoming, bade me follow the stream until I reached
the railway station, half a mile below.  ‘Here,’ he added, ‘is your
ticket as far as Council Bluffs.  The East express will pass in a few
hours.’  With that, he took both horses, and, without further words or
any salutation, rode off by the way that we had come.

Three hours afterwards, I was seated on the end platform of the train as
it swept eastward through the gorges and thundered in tunnels of the
mountain.  The change of scene, the sense of escape, the still throbbing
terror of pursuit—above all, the astounding magic of my new conveyance,
kept me from any logical or melancholy thought.  I had gone to the
doctor’s house two nights before prepared to die, prepared for worse than
death; what had passed, terrible although it was, looked almost bright
compared to my anticipations; and it was not till I had slept a full
night in the flying palace car, that I awoke to the sense of my
irreparable loss and to some reasonable alarm about the future.  In this
mood, I examined the contents of the bag.  It was well supplied with
gold; it contained tickets and complete directions for my journey as far
as Liverpool, and a long letter from the doctor, supplying me with a
fictitious name and story, recommending the most guarded silence, and
bidding me to await faithfully the coming of his son.  All then had been
arranged beforehand: he had counted upon my consent, and what was tenfold
worse, upon my mother’s voluntary death.  My horror of my only friend, my
aversion for this son who was to marry me, my revolt against the whole
current and conditions of my life, were now complete.  I was sitting
stupefied by my distress and helplessness, when, to my joy, a very
pleasant lady offered me her conversation.  I clutched at the relief; and
I was soon glibly telling her the story in the doctor’s letter: how I was
a Miss Gould, of Nevada City, going to England to an uncle, what money I
had, what family, my age, and so forth, until I had exhausted my
instructions, and, as the lady still continued to ply me with questions,
began to embroider on my own account.  This soon carried one of my
inexperience beyond her depth; and I had already remarked a shadow on the
lady’s face, when a gentleman drew near and very civilly addressed me.

‘Miss Gould, I believe?’ said he; and then, excusing himself to the lady
by the authority of my guardian, drew me to the fore platform of the
Pullman car.  ‘Miss Gould,’ he said in my ear, ‘is it possible that you
suppose yourself in safety?  Let me completely undeceive you.  One more
such indiscretion and you return to Utah.  And, in the meanwhile, if this
woman should again address you, you are to reply with these words:
“Madam, I do not like you, and I will be obliged if you will suffer me to
choose my own associates.”’

Alas, I had to do as I was bid; this lady, to whom I already felt myself
drawn with the strongest cords of sympathy, I dismissed with insult; and
thenceforward, through all that day, I sat in silence, gazing on the bare
plains and swallowing my tears.  Let that suffice: it was the pattern of
my journey.  Whether on the train, at the hotels, or on board the ocean
steamer, I never exchanged a friendly word with any fellow-traveller but
I was certain to be interrupted.  In every place, on every side, the most
unlikely persons, man or woman, rich or poor, became protectors to
forward me upon my journey, or spies to observe and regulate my conduct.
Thus I crossed the States, thus passed the ocean, the Mormon Eye still
following my movements; and when at length a cab had set me down before
that London lodging-house from which you saw me flee this morning, I had
already ceased to struggle and ceased to hope.

The landlady, like every one else through all that journey, was expecting
my arrival.  A fire was lighted in my room, which looked upon the garden;
there were books on the table, clothes in the drawers; and there (I had
almost said with contentment, and certainly with resignation) I saw month
follow month over my head.  At times my landlady took me for a walk or an
excursion, but she would never suffer me to leave the house alone; and I,
seeing that she also lived under the shadow of that widespread Mormon
terror, felt too much pity to resist.  To the child born on Mormon soil,
as to the man who accepts the engagements of a secret order, no escape is
possible; so I had clearly read, and I was thankful even for this
respite.  Meanwhile, I tried honestly to prepare my mind for my
approaching nuptials.  The day drew near when my bridegroom was to visit
me, and gratitude and fear alike obliged me to consent.  A son of Doctor
Grierson’s, be he what he pleased, must still be young, and it was even
probable he should be handsome; on more than that, I felt I dared not
reckon; and in moulding my mind towards consent I dwelt the more
carefully on these physical attractions which I felt I might expect, and
averted my eyes from moral or intellectual considerations.  We have a
great power upon our spirits; and as time passed I worked myself into a
frame of acquiescence, nay, and I began to grow impatient for the hour.
At night sleep forsook me; I sat all day by the fire, absorbed in dreams,
conjuring up the features of my husband, and anticipating in fancy the
touch of his hand and the sound of his voice.  In the dead level and
solitude of my existence, this was the one eastern window and the one
door of hope.  At last, I had so cultivated and prepared my will, that I
began to be besieged with fears upon the other side.  How if it was I
that did not please?  How if this unseen lover should turn from me with
disaffection?  And now I spent hours before the glass, studying and
judging my attractions, and was never weary of changing my dress or
ordering my hair.

When the day came I was long about my toilet; but at last, with a sort of
hopeful desperation, I had to own that I could do no more, and must now
stand or fall by nature.  My occupation ended, I fell a prey to the most
sickening impatience, mingled with alarms; giving ear to the swelling
rumour of the streets, and at each change of sound or silence, starting,
shrinking, and colouring to the brow.  Love is not to be prepared, I
know, without some knowledge of the object; and yet, when the cab at last
rattled to the door and I heard my visitor mount the stairs, such was the
tumult of hopes in my poor bosom that love itself might have been proud
to own their parentage.  The door opened, and it was Doctor Grierson that
appeared.  I believe I must have screamed aloud, and I know, at least,
that I fell fainting to the floor.

When I came to myself he was standing over me, counting my pulse.  ‘I
have startled you,’ he said.  ‘A difficulty unforeseen—the impossibility
of obtaining a certain drug in its full purity—has forced me to resort to
London unprepared.  I regret that I should have shown myself once more
without those poor attractions which are much, perhaps, to you, but to me
are no more considerable than rain that falls into the sea.  Youth is but
a state, as passing as that syncope from which you are but just awakened,
and, if there be truth in science, as easy to recall; for I find,
Asenath, that I must now take you for my confidant.  Since my first
years, I have devoted every hour and act of life to one ambitious task;
and the time of my success is at hand.  In these new countries, where I
was so long content to stay, I collected indispensable ingredients; I
have fortified myself on every side from the possibility of error; what
was a dream now takes the substance of reality; and when I offered you a
son of mine I did so in a figure.  That son—that husband, Asenath, is
myself—not as you now behold me, but restored to the first energy of
youth.  You think me mad?  It is the customary attitude of ignorance.  I
will not argue; I will leave facts to speak.  When you behold me
purified, invigorated, renewed, restamped in the original image—when you
recognise in me (what I shall be) the first perfect expression of the
powers of mankind—I shall be able to laugh with a better grace at your
passing and natural incredulity.  To what can you aspire—fame, riches,
power, the charm of youth, the dear-bought wisdom of age—that I shall not
be able to afford you in perfection?  Do not deceive yourself.  I already
excel you in every human gift but one: when that gift also has been
restored to me you will recognise your master.’

Hereupon, consulting his watch, he told me he must now leave me to
myself; and bidding me consult reason, and not girlish fancies, he
withdrew.  I had not the courage to move; the night fell and found me
still where he had laid me during my faint, my face buried in my hands,
my soul drowned in the darkest apprehensions.  Late in the evening he
returned, carrying a candle, and, with a certain irritable tremor, bade
me rise and sup.  ‘Is it possible,’ he added, ‘that I have been deceived
in your courage?  A cowardly girl is no fit mate for me.’

I flung myself before him on my knees, and with floods of tears besought
him to release me from this engagement, assuring him that my cowardice
was abject, and that in every point of intellect and character I was his
hopeless and derisible inferior.

‘Why, certainly,’ he replied.  ‘I know you better than yourself; and I am
well enough acquainted with human nature to understand this scene.  It is
addressed to me,’ he added with a smile, ‘in my character of the still
untransformed.  But do not alarm yourself about the future.  Let me but
attain my end, and not you only, Asenath, but every woman on the face of
the earth becomes my willing slave.’

Thereupon he obliged me to rise and eat; sat down with me to table;
helped and entertained me with the attentions of a fashionable host; and
it was not till a late hour, that, bidding me courteously good-night, he
once more left me alone to my misery.

In all this talk of an elixir and the restoration of his youth, I scarce
knew from which hypothesis I should the more eagerly recoil.  If his
hopes reposed on any base of fact, if indeed, by some abhorrent miracle,
he should discard his age, death were my only refuge from that most
unnatural, that most ungodly union.  If, on the other hand, these dreams
were merely lunatic, the madness of a life waxed suddenly acute, my pity
would become a load almost as heavy to bear as my revolt against the
marriage.  So passed the night, in alternations of rebellion and despair,
of hate and pity; and with the next morning I was only to comprehend more
fully my enslaved position.  For though he appeared with a very tranquil
countenance, he had no sooner observed the marks of grief upon my brow
than an answering darkness gathered on his own.  ‘Asenath.’ he said, ‘you
owe me much already; with one finger I still hold you suspended over
death; my life is full of labour and anxiety; and I choose,’ said he,
with a remarkable accent of command, ‘that you shall greet me with a
pleasant face.’  He never needed to repeat the recommendation; from that
day forward I was always ready to receive him with apparent cheerfulness;
and he rewarded me with a good deal of his company, and almost more than
I could bear of his confidence.  He had set up a laboratory in the back
part of the house, where he toiled day and night at his elixir, and he
would come thence to visit me in my parlour: now with passing humours of
discouragement; now, and far more often, radiant with hope.  It was
impossible to see so much of him, and not to recognise that the sands of
his life were running low; and yet all the time he would be laying out
vast fields of future, and planning, with all the confidence of youth,
the most unbounded schemes of pleasure and ambition.  How I replied I
know not; but I found a voice and words to answer, even while I wept and
raged to hear him.

A week ago the doctor entered my room with the marks of great
exhilaration contending with pitiful bodily weakness.  ‘Asenath,’ said
he, ‘I have now obtained the last ingredient.  In one week from now the
perilous moment of the last projection will draw nigh.  You have once
before assisted, although unconsciously, at the failure of a similar
experiment.  It was the elixir which so terribly exploded one night when
you were passing my house; and it is idle to deny that the conduct of so
delicate a process, among the million jars and trepidations of so great a
city, presents a certain element of danger.  From this point of view, I
cannot but regret the perfect stillness of my house among the deserts;
but, on the other hand, I have succeeded in proving that the singularly
unstable equilibrium of the elixir, at the moment of projection, is due
rather to the impurity than to the nature of the ingredients; and as all
are now of an equal and exquisite nicety, I have little fear for the
result.  In a week then from to-day, my dear Asenath, this period of
trial will be ended.’  And he smiled upon me in a manner unusually
paternal.

I smiled back with my lips, but at my heart there raged the blackest and
most unbridled terror.  What if he failed?  And oh, tenfold worse! what
if he succeeded?  What detested and unnatural changeling would appear
before me to claim my hand?  And could there, I asked myself with a
dreadful sinking, be any truth in his boasts of an assured victory over
my reluctance?  I knew him, indeed, to be masterful, to lead my life at a
sign.  Suppose, then, this experiment to succeed; suppose him to return
to me, hideously restored, like a vampire in a legend; and suppose that,
by some devilish fascination . . . My head turned; all former fears
deserted me: and I felt I could embrace the worst in preference to this.

My mind was instantly made up.  The doctor’s presence in London was
justified by the affairs of the Mormon polity.  Often, in our
conversation, he would gloat over the details of that great organisation,
which he feared even while yet he wielded it; and would remind me, that
even in the humming labyrinth of London, we were still visible to that
unsleeping eye in Utah.  His visitors, indeed, who were of every sort,
from the missionary to the destroying angel, and seemed to belong to
every rank of life, had, up to that moment, filled me with unmixed
repulsion and alarm.  I knew that if my secret were to reach the ear of
any leader my fate were sealed beyond redemption; and yet in my present
pass of horror and despair, it was to these very men that I turned for
help.  I waylaid upon the stair one of the Mormon missionaries, a man of
a low class, but not inaccessible to pity; told him I scarce remember
what elaborate fable to explain my application; and by his intermediacy
entered into correspondence with my father’s family.  They recognised my
claim for help, and on this very day I was to begin my escape.

Last night I sat up fully dressed, awaiting the result of the doctor’s
labours, and prepared against the worst.  The nights at this season and
in this northern latitude are short; and I had soon the company of the
returning daylight.  The silence in and around the house was only broken
by the movements of the doctor in the laboratory; to these I listened,
watch in hand, awaiting the hour of my escape, and yet consumed by
anxiety about the strange experiment that was going forward overhead.
Indeed, now that I was conscious of some protection for myself, my
sympathies had turned more directly to the doctor’s side; I caught myself
even praying for his success; and when some hours ago a low, peculiar cry
reached my ears from the laboratory, I could no longer control my
impatience, but mounted the stairs and opened the door.

The doctor was standing in the middle of the room; in his hand a large,
round-bellied, crystal flask, some three parts full of a bright
amber-coloured liquid; on his face a rapture of gratitude and joy
unspeakable.  As he saw me he raised the flask at arm’s length.
‘Victory!’ he cried.  ‘Victory, Asenath!’  And then—whether the flask
escaped his trembling fingers, or whether the explosion were spontaneous,
I cannot tell—enough that we were thrown, I against the door-post, the
doctor into the corner of the room; enough that we were shaken to the
soul by the same explosion that must have startled you upon the street;
and that, in the brief space of an indistinguishable instant, there
remained nothing of the labours of the doctor’s lifetime but a few shards
of broken crystal and those voluminous and ill-smelling vapours that
pursued me in my flight.



_THE SQUIRE OF DAMES_
(_Concluded_)


What with the lady’s animated manner and dramatic conduct of her voice,
Challoner had thrilled to every incident with genuine emotion.  His
fancy, which was not perhaps of a very lively character, applauded both
the matter and the style; but the more judicial functions of his mind
refused assent.  It was an excellent story; and it might be true, but he
believed it was not.  Miss Fonblanque was a lady, and it was doubtless
possible for a lady to wander from the truth; but how was a gentleman to
tell her so?  His spirits for some time had been sinking, but they now
fell to zero; and long after her voice had died away he still sat with a
troubled and averted countenance, and could find no form of words to
thank her for her narrative.  His mind, indeed, was empty of everything
beyond a dull longing for escape.  From this pause, which grew the more
embarrassing with every second, he was roused by the sudden laughter of
the lady.  His vanity was alarmed; he turned and faced her; their eyes
met; and he caught from hers a spark of such frank merriment as put him
instantly at ease.

‘You certainly,’ he said, ‘appear to bear your calamities with excellent
spirit.’

‘Do I not?’ she cried, and fell once more into delicious laughter.  But
from this access she more speedily recovered.  ‘This is all very well,’
said she, nodding at him gravely, ‘but I am still in a most distressing
situation, from which, if you deny me your help, I shall find it
difficult indeed to free myself.’

At this mention of help Challoner fell back to his original gloom.

‘My sympathies are much engaged with you,’ he said, ‘and I should be
delighted, I am sure.  But our position is most unusual; and
circumstances over which I have, I can assure you, no control, deprive me
of the power—the pleasure—Unless, indeed,’ he added, somewhat brightening
at the thought, ‘I were to recommend you to the care of the police?’

She laid her hand upon his arm and looked hard into his eyes; and he saw
with wonder that, for the first time since the moment of their meeting,
every trace of colour had faded from her cheek.

‘Do so,’ she said, ‘and—weigh my words well—you kill me as certainly as
with a knife.’

‘God bless me!’ exclaimed Challoner.

‘Oh,’ she cried, ‘I can see you disbelieve my story and make light of the
perils that surround me; but who are you to judge?  My family share my
apprehensions; they help me in secret; and you saw yourself by what an
emissary, and in what a place, they have chosen to supply me with the
funds for my escape.  I admit that you are brave and clever and have
impressed me most favourably; but how are you to prefer your opinion
before that of my uncle, an ex-minister of state, a man with the ear of
the Queen, and of a long political experience?  If I am mad, is he?  And
you must allow me, besides, a special claim upon your help.  Strange as
you may think my story, you know that much of it is true; and if you who
heard the explosion and saw the Mormon at Victoria, refuse to credit and
assist me, to whom am I to turn?’

‘He gave you money then?’ asked Challoner, who had been dwelling singly
on that fact.

‘I begin to interest you,’ she cried.  ‘But, frankly, you are condemned
to help me.  If the service I had to ask of you were serious, were
suspicious, were even unusual, I should say no more.  But what is it?  To
take a pleasure trip (for which, if you will suffer me, I propose to pay)
and to carry from one lady to another a sum of money!  What can be more
simple?’

‘Is the sum,’ asked Challoner, ‘considerable?’

She produced a packet from her bosom; and observing that she had not yet
found time to make the count, tore open the cover and spread upon her
knees a considerable number of Bank of England notes.  It took some time
to make the reckoning, for the notes were of every degree of value; but
at last, and counting a few loose sovereigns, she made out the sum to be
a little under £710 sterling.  The sight of so much money worked an
immediate revolution in the mind of Challoner.

‘And you propose, madam,’ he cried, ‘to intrust that money to a perfect
stranger?’

‘Ah!’ said she, with a charming smile, ‘but I no longer regard you as a
stranger.’

‘Madam,’ said Challoner, ‘I perceive I must make you a confession.
Although of a very good family—through my mother, indeed, a lineal
descendant of the patriot Bruce—I dare not conceal from you that my
affairs are deeply, very deeply involved.  I am in debt; my pockets are
practically empty; and, in short, I am fallen to that state when a
considerable sum of money would prove to many men an irresistible
temptation.’

‘Do you not see,’ returned the young lady, ‘that by these words you have
removed my last hesitation?  Take them.’  And she thrust the notes into
the young man’s hand.

He sat so long, holding them, like a baby at the font, that Miss
Fonblanque once more bubbled into laughter.

‘Pray,’ she said, ‘hesitate no further; put them in your pocket; and to
relieve our position of any shadow of embarrassment, tell me by what name
I am to address my knight-errant, for I find myself reduced to the
awkwardness of the pronoun.’

Had borrowing been in question, the wisdom of our ancestors had come
lightly to the young man’s aid; but upon what pretext could he refuse so
generous a trust?  Upon none he saw, that was not unpardonably wounding;
and the bright eyes and the high spirits of his companion had already
made a breach in the rampart of Challoner’s caution.  The whole thing, he
reasoned, might be a mere mystification, which it were the height of
solemn folly to resent.  On the other hand, the explosion, the interview
at the public-house, and the very money in his hands, seemed to prove
beyond denial the existence of some serious danger; and if that were so,
could he desert her?  There was a choice of risks: the risk of behaving
with extraordinary incivility and unhandsomeness to a lady, and the risk
of going on a fool’s errand.  The story seemed false; but then the money
was undeniable.  The whole circumstances were questionable and obscure;
but the lady was charming, and had the speech and manners of society.
While he still hung in the wind, a recollection returned upon his mind
with some of the dignity of prophecy.  Had he not promised Somerset to
break with the traditions of the commonplace, and to accept the first
adventure offered?  Well, here was the adventure.

He thrust the money into his pocket.

‘My name is Challoner,’ said he.

‘Mr. Challoner,’ she replied, ‘you have come very generously to my aid
when all was against me.  Though I am myself a very humble person, my
family commands great interest; and I do not think you will repent this
handsome action.’

Challoner flushed with pleasure.

‘I imagine that, perhaps, a consulship,’ she added, her eyes dwelling on
him with a judicial admiration, ‘a consulship in some great town or
capital—or else—But we waste time; let us set about the work of my
delivery.’

She took his arm with a frank confidence that went to his heart; and once
more laying by all serious thoughts, she entertained him, as they crossed
the park, with her agreeable gaiety of mind.  Near the Marble Arch they
found a hansom, which rapidly conveyed them to the terminus at Euston
Square; and here, in the hotel, they sat down to an excellent breakfast.
The young lady’s first step was to call for writing materials and write,
upon one corner of the table, a hasty note; still, as she did so,
glancing with smiles at her companion.  ‘Here,’ said she, ‘here is the
letter which will introduce you to my cousin.’  She began to fold the
paper.  ‘My cousin, although I have never seen her, has the character of
a very charming woman and a recognised beauty; of that I know nothing,
but at least she has been very kind to me; so has my lord her father; so
have you—kinder than all—kinder than I can bear to think of.’  She said
this with unusual emotion; and, at the same time, sealed the envelope.
‘Ah!’ she cried, ‘I have shut my letter!  It is not quite courteous; and
yet, as between friends, it is perhaps better so.  I introduce you, after
all, into a family secret; and though you and I are already old comrades,
you are still unknown to my uncle.  You go then to this address, Richard
Street, Glasgow; go, please, as soon as you arrive; and give this letter
with your own hands into those of Miss Fonblanque, for that is the name
by which she is to pass.  When we next meet, you will tell me what you
think of her,’ she added, with a touch of the provocative.

‘Ah,’ said Challoner, almost tenderly, ‘she can be nothing to me.’

‘You do not know,’ replied the young lady, with a sigh.  ‘By-the-bye, I
had forgotten—it is very childish, and I am almost ashamed to mention
it—but when you see Miss Fonblanque, you will have to make yourself a
little ridiculous; and I am sure the part in no way suits you.  We had
agreed upon a watchword.  You will have to address an earl’s daughter in
these words: “_Nigger_, _nigger_, _never die_;” but reassure yourself,’
she added, laughing, ‘for the fair patrician will at once finish the
quotation.  Come now, say your lesson.’

‘“Nigger, nigger, never die,”’ repeated Challoner, with undisguised
reluctance.

Miss Fonblanque went into fits of laughter.  ‘Excellent,’ said she, ‘it
will be the most humorous scene.’  And she laughed again.

‘And what will be the counterword?’ asked Challoner stiffly.

‘I will not tell you till the last moment,’ said she; ‘for I perceive you
are growing too imperious.’

Breakfast over, she accompanied the young man to the platform, bought him
the _Graphic_, the _Athenæum_, and a paper-cutter, and stood on the step
conversing till the whistle sounded.  Then she put her head into the
carriage.  ‘_Black face and shining eye_!’ she whispered, and instantly
leaped down upon the platform, with a thrill of gay and musical laughter.
As the train steamed out of the great arch of glass, the sound of that
laughter still rang in the young man’s ears.

Challoner’s position was too unusual to be long welcome to his mind.  He
found himself projected the whole length of England, on a mission beset
with obscure and ridiculous circumstances, and yet, by the trust he had
accepted, irrevocably bound to persevere.  How easy it appeared, in the
retrospect, to have refused the whole proposal, returned the money, and
gone forth again upon his own affairs, a free and happy man!  And it was
now impossible: the enchantress who had held him with her eye had now
disappeared, taking his honour in pledge; and as she had failed to leave
him an address, he was denied even the inglorious safety of retreat.  To
use the paper-knife, or even to read the periodicals with which she had
presented him, was to renew the bitterness of his remorse; and as he was
alone in the compartment, he passed the day staring at the landscape in
impotent repentance, and long before he was landed on the platform of St.
Enoch’s, had fallen to the lowest and coldest zones of self-contempt.

As he was hungry, and elegant in his habits, he would have preferred to
dine and to remove the stains of travel; but the words of the young lady,
and his own impatient eagerness, would suffer no delay.  In the late,
luminous, and lamp-starred dusk of the summer evening, he accordingly set
forward with brisk steps.

The street to which he was directed had first seen the day in the
character of a row of small suburban villas on a hillside; but the
extension of the city had long since, and on every hand, surrounded it
with miles of streets.  From the top of the hill a range of very tall
buildings, densely inhabited by the poorest classes of the population and
variegated by drying-poles from every second window, overplumbed the
villas and their little gardens like a sea-board cliff.  But still, under
the grime of years of city smoke, these antiquated cottages, with their
venetian blinds and rural porticoes, retained a somewhat melancholy
savour of the past.

The street when Challoner entered it was perfectly deserted.  From hard
by, indeed, the sound of a thousand footfalls filled the ear; but in
Richard Street itself there was neither light nor sound of human
habitation.  The appearance of the neighbourhood weighed heavily on the
mind of the young man; once more, as in the streets of London, he was
impressed with the sense of city deserts; and as he approached the number
indicated, and somewhat falteringly rang the bell, his heart sank within
him.

The bell was ancient, like the house; it had a thin and garrulous note;
and it was some time before it ceased to sound from the rear quarters of
the building.  Following upon this an inner door was stealthily opened,
and careful and catlike steps drew near along the hall.  Challoner,
supposing he was to be instantly admitted, produced his letter, and, as
well as he was able, prepared a smiling face.  To his indescribable
surprise, however, the footsteps ceased, and then, after a pause and with
the like stealthiness, withdrew once more, and died away in the interior
of the house.  A second time the young man rang violently at the bell; a
second time, to his keen hearkening, a certain bustle of discreet footing
moved upon the hollow boards of the old villa; and again the fainthearted
garrison only drew near to retreat.  The cup of the visitor’s endurance
was now full to overflowing; and, committing the whole family of
Fonblanque to every mood and shade of condemnation, he turned upon his
heel and redescended the steps.  Perhaps the mover in the house was
watching from a window, and plucked up courage at the sight of this
desistance; or perhaps, where he lurked trembling in the back parts of
the villa, reason in its own right had conquered his alarms.  Challoner,
at least, had scarce set foot upon the pavement when he was arrested by
the sound of the withdrawal of an inner bolt; one followed another,
rattling in their sockets; the key turned harshly in the lock; the door
opened; and there appeared upon the threshold a man of a very stalwart
figure in his shirt sleeves.  He was a person neither of great manly
beauty nor of a refined exterior; he was not the man, in ordinary moods,
to attract the eyes of the observer; but as he now stood in the doorway,
he was marked so legibly with the extreme passion of terror that
Challoner stood wonder-struck.  For a fraction of a minute they gazed
upon each other in silence; and then the man of the house, with ashen
lips and gasping voice, inquired the business of his visitor.  Challoner
replied, in tones from which he strove to banish his surprise, that he
was the bearer of a letter to a certain Miss Fonblanque.  At this name,
as at a talisman, the man fell back and impatiently invited him to enter;
and no sooner had the adventurer crossed the threshold, than the door was
closed behind him and his retreat cut off.

It was already long past eight at night; and though the late twilight of
the north still lingered in the streets, in the passage it was already
groping dark.  The man led Challoner directly to a parlour looking on the
garden to the back.  Here he had apparently been supping; for by the
light of a tallow dip the table was seen to be covered with a napkin, and
set out with a quart of bottled ale and the heel of a Gouda cheese.  The
room, on the other hand, was furnished with faded solidity, and the walls
were lined with scholarly and costly volumes in glazed cases.  The house
must have been taken furnished; for it had no congruity with this man of
the shirt sleeves and the mean supper.  As for the earl’s daughter, the
earl and the visionary consulships in foreign cities, they had long ago
begun to fade in Challoner’s imagination.  Like Doctor Grierson and the
Mormon angels, they were plainly woven of the stuff of dreams.  Not an
illusion remained to the knight-errant; not a hope was left him, but to
be speedily relieved from this disreputable business.

The man had continued to regard his visitor with undisguised anxiety, and
began once more to press him for his errand.

‘I am here,’ said Challoner, ‘simply to do a service between two ladies;
and I must ask you, without further delay, to summon Miss Fonblanque,
into whose hands alone I am authorised to deliver the letter that I
bear.’

A growing wonder began to mingle on the man’s face with the lines of
solicitude.  ‘I am Miss Fonblanque,’ he said; and then, perceiving the
effect of this communication, ‘Good God!’ he cried, ‘what are you staring
at?  I tell you, I am Miss Fonblanque.’

Seeing the speaker wore a chin-beard of considerable length, and the
remainder of his face was blue with shaving, Challoner could only suppose
himself the subject of a jest.  He was no longer under the spell of the
young lady’s presence; and with men, and above all with his inferiors, he
was capable of some display of spirit.

‘Sir,’ said he, pretty roundly, ‘I have put myself to great inconvenience
for persons of whom I know too little, and I begin to be weary of the
business.  Either you shall immediately summon Miss Fonblanque, or I
leave this house and put myself under the direction of the police.’

‘This is horrible!’ exclaimed the man.  ‘I declare before Heaven I am the
person meant, but how shall I convince you?  It must have been Clara, I
perceive, that sent you on this errand—a madwoman, who jests with the
most deadly interests; and here we are incapable, perhaps, of an
agreement, and Heaven knows what may depend on our delay!’

He spoke with a really startling earnestness; and at the same time there
flashed upon the mind of Challoner the ridiculous jingle which was to
serve as password.  ‘This may, perhaps, assist you,’ he said, and then,
with some embarrassment, ‘“Nigger, nigger, never die.”’

A light of relief broke upon the troubled countenance of the man with the
chin-beard.  ‘“Black face and shining eye”—give me the letter,’ he
panted, in one gasp.

‘Well,’ said Challoner, though still with some reluctance, ‘I suppose I
must regard you as the proper recipient; and though I may justly complain
of the spirit in which I have been treated, I am only too glad to be done
with all responsibility.  Here it is,’ and he produced the envelope.

The man leaped upon it like a beast, and with hands that trembled in a
manner painful to behold, tore it open and unfolded the letter.  As he
read, terror seemed to mount upon him to the pitch of nightmare.  He
struck one hand upon his brow, while with the other, as if unconsciously,
he crumpled the paper to a ball.  ‘My gracious powers!’ he cried; and
then, dashing to the window, which stood open on the garden, he clapped
forth his head and shoulders, and whistled long and shrill.  Challoner
fell back into a corner, and resolutely grasping his staff, prepared for
the most desperate events; but the thoughts of the man with the
chin-beard were far removed from violence.  Turning again into the room,
and once more beholding his visitor, whom he appeared to have forgotten,
he fairly danced with trepidation.  ‘Impossible!’ he cried.  ‘Oh, quite
impossible!  O Lord, I have lost my head.’  And then, once more striking
his hand upon his brow, ‘The money!’ he exclaimed.  ‘Give me the money.’

‘My good friend,’ replied Challoner, ‘this is a very painful exhibition;
and until I see you reasonably master of yourself, I decline to proceed
with any business.’

‘You are quite right,’ said the man.  ‘I am of a very nervous habit; a
long course of the dumb ague has undermined my constitution.  But I know
you have money; it may be still the saving of me; and oh, dear young
gentleman, in pity’s name be expeditious!’  Challoner, sincerely uneasy
as he was, could scarce refrain from laughter; but he was himself in a
hurry to be gone, and without more delay produced the money.  ‘You will
find the sum, I trust, correct,’ he observed ‘and let me ask you to give
me a receipt.’

But the man heeded him not.  He seized the money, and disregarding the
sovereigns that rolled loose upon the floor, thrust the bundle of notes
into his pocket.

‘A receipt,’ repeated Challoner, with some asperity.  ‘I insist on a
receipt.’

‘Receipt?’ repeated the man, a little wildly.  ‘A receipt?  Immediately!
Await me here.’

Challoner, in reply, begged the gentleman to lose no unnecessary time, as
he was himself desirous of catching a particular train.

‘Ah, by God, and so am I!’ exclaimed the man with the chin-beard; and
with that he was gone out of the room, and had rattled upstairs, four at
a time, to the upper story of the villa.

‘This is certainly a most amazing business,’ thought Challoner;
‘certainly a most disquieting affair; and I cannot conceal from myself
that I have become mixed up with either lunatics or malefactors.  I may
truly thank my stars that I am so nearly and so creditably done with it.’
Thus thinking, and perhaps remembering the episode of the whistle, he
turned to the open window.  The garden was still faintly clear; he could
distinguish the stairs and terraces with which the small domain had been
adorned by former owners, and the blackened bushes and dead trees that
had once afforded shelter to the country birds; beyond these he saw the
strong retaining wall, some thirty feet in height, which enclosed the
garden to the back; and again above that, the pile of dingy buildings
rearing its frontage high into the night.  A peculiar object lying
stretched upon the lawn for some time baffled his eyesight; but at length
he had made it out to be a long ladder, or series of ladders bound into
one; and he was still wondering of what service so great an instrument
could be in such a scant enclosure, when he was recalled to himself by
the noise of some one running violently down the stairs.  This was
followed by the sudden, clamorous banging of the house door; and that
again, by rapid and retreating footsteps in the street.

Challoner sprang into the passage.  He ran from room to room, upstairs
and downstairs; and in that old dingy and worm-eaten house, he found
himself alone.  Only in one apartment, looking to the front, were there
any traces of the late inhabitant: a bed that had been recently slept in
and not made, a chest of drawers disordered by a hasty search, and on the
floor a roll of crumpled paper.  This he picked up.  The light in this
upper story looking to the front was considerably brighter than in the
parlour; and he was able to make out that the paper bore the mark of the
hotel at Euston, and even, by peering closely, to decipher the following
lines in a very elegant and careful female hand:

    ‘DEAR M‘GUIRE,—It is certain your retreat is known.  We have just had
    another failure, clockwork thirty hours too soon, with the usual
    humiliating result.  Zero is quite disheartened.  We are all
    scattered, and I could find no one but the _solemn ass_ who brings
    you this and the money.  I would love to see your meeting.—Ever
    yours,

                                                             SHINING EYE.’

Challoner was stricken to the heart.  He perceived by what facility, by
what unmanly fear of ridicule, he had been brought down to be the gull of
this intriguer; and his wrath flowed forth in almost equal measure
against himself, against the woman, and against Somerset, whose idle
counsels had impelled him to embark on that adventure.  At the same time
a great and troubled curiosity, and a certain chill of fear, possessed
his spirit.  The conduct of the man with the chin-beard, the terms of the
letter, and the explosion of the early morning, fitted together like
parts in some obscure and mischievous imbroglio.  Evil was certainly
afoot; evil, secrecy, terror, and falsehood were the conditions and the
passions of the people among whom he had begun to move, like a blind
puppet; and he who began as a puppet, his experience told him, was often
doomed to perish as a victim.

From the stupor of deep thought into which he had glided with the letter
in his hand, he was awakened by the clatter of the bell.  He glanced from
the window; and, conceive his horror and surprise when he beheld,
clustered on the steps, in the front garden and on the pavement of the
street, a formidable posse of police!  He started to the full possession
of his powers and courage.  Escape, and escape at any cost, was the one
idea that possessed him.  Swiftly and silently he redescended the
creaking stairs; he was already in the passage when a second and more
imperious summons from the door awoke the echoes of the empty house; nor
had the bell ceased to jangle before he had bestridden the window-sill of
the parlour and was lowering himself into the garden.  His coat was
hooked upon the iron flower-basket; for a moment he hung dependent heels
and head below; and then, with the noise of rending cloth, and followed
by several pots, he dropped upon the sod.  Once more the bell was rung,
and now with furious and repeated peals.  The desperate Challoner turned
his eyes on every side.  They fell upon the ladder, and he ran to it, and
with strenuous but unavailing effort sought to raise it from the ground.
Suddenly the weight, which was thus resisting his whole strength, began
to lighten in his hands; the ladder, like a thing of life, reared its
bulk from off the sod; and Challoner, leaping back with a cry of almost
superstitious terror, beheld the whole structure mount, foot by foot,
against the face of the retaining wall.  At the same time, two heads were
dimly visible above the parapet, and he was hailed by a guarded whistle.
Something in its modulation recalled, like an echo, the whistle of the
man with the chin-beard.

Had he chanced upon a means of escape prepared beforehand by those very
miscreants whose messenger and gull he had become?  Was this, indeed, a
means of safety, or but the starting-point of further complication and
disaster?  He paused not to reflect.  Scarce was the ladder reared to its
full length than he had sprung already on the rounds; hand over hand,
swift as an ape, he scaled the tottering stairway.  Strong arms received,
embraced, and helped him; he was lifted and set once more upon the earth;
and with the spasm of his alarm yet unsubsided, found himself in the
company of two rough-looking men, in the paved back yard of one of the
tall houses that crowned the summit of the hill.  Meanwhile, from below,
the note of the bell had been succeeded by the sound of vigorous and
redoubling blows.

‘Are you all out?’ asked one of his companions; and, as soon as he had
babbled an answer in the affirmative, the rope was cut from the top
round, and the ladder thrust roughly back into the garden, where it fell
and broke with clattering reverberations.  Its fall was hailed with many
broken cries; for the whole of Richard Street was now in high emotion,
the people crowding to the windows or clambering on the garden walls.
The same man who had already addressed Challoner seized him by the arm;
whisked him through the basement of the house and across the street upon
the other side; and before the unfortunate adventurer had time to realise
his situation, a door was opened, and he was thrust into a low and dark
compartment.

‘Bedad,’ observed his guide, ‘there was no time to lose.  Is M’Guire
gone, or was it you that whistled?

‘M’Guire is gone,’ said Challoner.

The guide now struck a light.  ‘Ah,’ said he, ‘this will never do.  You
dare not go upon the streets in such a figure.  Wait quietly here and I
will bring you something decent.’

With that the man was gone, and Challoner, his attention thus rudely
awakened, began ruefully to consider the havoc that had been worked in
his attire.  His hat was gone; his trousers were cruelly ripped; and the
best part of one tail of his very elegant frockcoat had been left hanging
from the iron crockets of the window.  He had scarce had time to measure
these disasters when his host re-entered the apartment and proceeded,
without a word, to envelop the refined and urbane Challoner in a long
ulster of the cheapest material, and of a pattern so gross and vulgar
that his spirit sickened at the sight.  This calumnious disguise was
crowned and completed by a soft felt hat of the Tyrolese design, and
several sizes too small.  At another moment Challoner would simply have
refused to issue forth upon the world thus travestied; but the desire to
escape from Glasgow was now too strongly and too exclusively impressed
upon his mind.  With one haggard glance at the spotted tails of his new
coat, he inquired what was to pay for this accoutrement.  The man assured
him that the whole expense was easily met from funds in his possession,
and begged him, instead of wasting time, to make his best speed out of
the neighbourhood.

The young man was not loath to take the hint.  True to his usual
courtesy, he thanked the speaker and complimented him upon his taste in
greatcoats; and leaving the man somewhat abashed by these remarks and the
manner of their delivery, he hurried forth into the lamplit city.  The
last train was gone ere, after many deviations, he had reached the
terminus.  Attired as he was he dared not present himself at any
reputable inn; and he felt keenly that the unassuming dignity of his
demeanour would serve to attract attention, perhaps mirth and possibly
suspicion, in any humbler hostelry.  He was thus condemned to pass the
solemn and uneventful hours of a whole night in pacing the streets of
Glasgow; supperless; a figure of fun for all beholders; waiting the dawn,
with hope indeed, but with unconquerable shrinkings; and above all
things, filled with a profound sense of the folly and weakness of his
conduct.  It may be conceived with what curses he assailed the memory of
the fair narrator of Hyde Park; her parting laughter rang in his ears all
night with damning mockery and iteration; and when he could spare a
thought from this chief artificer of his confusion, it was to expend his
wrath on Somerset and the career of the amateur detective.  With the
coming of day, he found in a shy milk-shop the means to appease his
hunger.  There were still many hours to wait before the departure of the
South express; these he passed wandering with indescribable fatigue in
the obscurer by-streets of the city; and at length slipped quietly into
the station and took his place in the darkest corner of a third-class
carriage.  Here, all day long, he jolted on the bare boards, distressed
by heat and continually reawakened from uneasy slumbers.  By the half
return ticket in his purse, he was entitled to make the journey on the
easy cushions and with the ample space of the first-class; but alas! in
his absurd attire, he durst not, for decency, commingle with his equals;
and this small annoyance, coming last in such a series of disasters, cut
him to the heart.

That night, when, in his Putney lodging, he reviewed the expense,
anxiety, and weariness of his adventure; when he beheld the ruins of his
last good trousers and his last presentable coat; and above all, when his
eye by any chance alighted on the Tyrolese hat or the degrading ulster,
his heart would overflow with bitterness, and it was only by a serious
call on his philosophy that he maintained the dignity of his demeanour.



SOMERSET’S ADVENTURE


_THE SUPERFLUOUS MANSION_


Mr. Paul Somerset was a young gentleman of a lively and fiery
imagination, with very small capacity for action.  He was one who lived
exclusively in dreams and in the future: the creature of his own
theories, and an actor in his own romances.  From the cigar divan he
proceeded to parade the streets, still heated with the fire of his
eloquence, and scouting upon every side for the offer of some fortunate
adventure.  In the continual stream of passers-by, on the sealed fronts
of houses, on the posters that covered the hoardings, and in every
lineament and throb of the great city, he saw a mysterious and hopeful
hieroglyph.  But although the elements of adventure were streaming by him
as thick as drops of water in the Thames, it was in vain that, now with a
beseeching, now with something of a braggadocio air, he courted and
provoked the notice of the passengers; in vain that, putting fortune to
the touch, he even thrust himself into the way and came into direct
collision with those of the more promising demeanour.  Persons brimful of
secrets, persons pining for affection, persons perishing for lack of help
or counsel, he was sure he could perceive on every side; but by some
contrariety of fortune, each passed upon his way without remarking the
young gentleman, and went farther (surely to fare worse!) in quest of the
confidant, the friend, or the adviser.  To thousands he must have turned
an appealing countenance, and yet not one regarded him.

A light dinner, eaten to the accompaniment of his impetuous aspirations,
broke in upon the series of his attempts on fortune; and when he returned
to the task, the lamps were already lighted, and the nocturnal crowd was
dense upon the pavement.  Before a certain restaurant, whose name will
readily occur to any student of our Babylon, people were already packed
so closely that passage had grown difficult; and Somerset, standing in
the kennel, watched, with a hope that was beginning to grow somewhat
weary, the faces and the manners of the crowd.  Suddenly he was startled
by a gentle touch upon the shoulder, and facing about, he was aware of a
very plain and elegant brougham, drawn by a pair of powerful horses, and
driven by a man in sober livery.  There were no arms upon the panel; the
window was open, but the interior was obscure; the driver yawned behind
his palm; and the young man was already beginning to suppose himself the
dupe of his own fancy, when a hand, no larger than a child’s and smoothly
gloved in white, appeared in a corner of the window and privily beckoned
him to approach.  He did so, and looked in.  The carriage was occupied by
a single small and very dainty figure, swathed head and shoulders in
impenetrable folds of white lace; and a voice, speaking low and silvery,
addressed him in these words—

‘Open the door and get in.’

‘It must be,’ thought the young man with an almost unbearable thrill, ‘it
must be that duchess at last!’  Yet, although the moment was one to which
he had long looked forward, it was with a certain share of alarm that he
opened the door, and, mounting into the brougham, took his seat beside
the lady of the lace.  Whether or no she had touched a spring, or given
some other signal, the young man had hardly closed the door before the
carriage, with considerable swiftness, and with a very luxurious and easy
movement on its springs, turned and began to drive towards the west.

Somerset, as I have written, was not unprepared; it had long been his
particular pleasure to rehearse his conduct in the most unlikely
situations; and this, among others, of the patrician ravisher, was one he
had familiarly studied.  Strange as it may seem, however, he could find
no apposite remark; and as the lady, on her side, vouchsafed no further
sign, they continued to drive in silence through the streets.  Except for
alternate flashes from the passing lamps, the carriage was plunged in
obscurity; and beyond the fact that the fittings were luxurious, and that
the lady was singularly small and slender in person, and, all but one
gloved hand, still swathed in her costly veil, the young man could
decipher no detail of an inspiring nature.  The suspense began to grow
unbearable.  Twice he cleared his throat, and twice the whole resources
of the language failed him.  In similar scenes, when he had forecast them
on the theatre of fancy, his presence of mind had always been complete,
his eloquence remarkable; and at this disparity between the rehearsal and
the performance, he began to be seized with a panic of apprehension.
Here, on the very threshold of adventure, suppose him ignominiously to
fail; suppose that after ten, twenty, or sixty seconds of still
uninterrupted silence, the lady should touch the check-string and
re-deposit him, weighed and found wanting, on the common street!
Thousands of persons of no mind at all, he reasoned, would be found more
equal to the part; could, that very instant, by some decisive step, prove
the lady’s choice to have been well inspired, and put a stop to this
intolerable silence.

His eye, at this point, lighted on the hand.  It was better to fall by
desperate councils than to continue as he was; and with one tremulous
swoop he pounced on the gloved fingers and drew them to himself.  One
overt step, it had appeared to him, would dissolve the spell of his
embarrassment; in act, he found it otherwise: he found himself no less
incapable of speech or further progress; and with the lady’s hand in his,
sat helpless.  But worse was in store.  A peculiar quivering began to
agitate the form of his companion; the hand that lay unresistingly in
Somerset’s trembled as with ague; and presently there broke forth, in the
shadow of the carriage, the bubbling and musical sound of laughter,
resisted but triumphant.  The young man dropped his prize; had it been
possible, he would have bounded from the carriage.  The lady, meanwhile,
lying back upon the cushions, passed on from trill to trill of the most
heartfelt, high-pitched, clear and fairy-sounding merriment.

‘You must not be offended,’ she said at last, catching an opportunity
between two paroxysms.  ‘If you have been mistaken in the warmth of your
attentions, the fault is solely mine; it does not flow from your
presumption, but from my eccentric manner of recruiting friends; and,
believe me, I am the last person in the world to think the worse of a
young man for showing spirit.  As for to-night, it is my intention to
entertain you to a little supper; and if I shall continue to be as much
pleased with your manners as I was taken with your face, I may perhaps
end by making you an advantageous offer.’

Somerset sought in vain to find some form of answer, but his discomfiture
had been too recent and complete.

‘Come,’ returned the lady, ‘we must have no display of temper; that is
for me the one disqualifying fault; and as I perceive we are drawing near
our destination, I shall ask you to descend and offer me your arm.’

Indeed, at that very moment the carriage drew up before a stately and
severe mansion in a spacious square; and Somerset, who was possessed of
an excellent temper, with the best grace in the world assisted the lady
to alight.  The door was opened by an old woman of a grim appearance, who
ushered the pair into a dining-room somewhat dimly lighted, but already
laid for supper, and occupied by a prodigious company of large and
valuable cats.  Here, as soon as they were alone, the lady divested
herself of the lace in which she was enfolded; and Somerset was relieved
to find, that although still bearing the traces of great beauty, and
still distinguished by the fire and colour of her eye, her hair was of a
silvery whiteness and her face lined with years.

‘And now, _mon preux_,’ said the old lady, nodding at him with a quaint
gaiety, ‘you perceive that I am no longer in my first youth.  You will
soon find that I am all the better company for that.’

As she spoke, the maid re-entered the apartment with a light but tasteful
supper.  They sat down, accordingly, to table, the cats with savage
pantomime surrounding the old lady’s chair; and what with the excellence
of the meal and the gaiety of his entertainer, Somerset was soon
completely at his ease.  When they had well eaten and drunk, the old lady
leaned back in her chair, and taking a cat upon her lap, subjected her
guest to a prolonged but evidently mirthful scrutiny.

‘I fear, madam,’ said Somerset, ‘that my manners have not risen to the
height of your preconceived opinion.’

‘My dear young man,’ she replied, ‘you were never more mistaken in your
life.  I find you charming, and you may very well have lighted on a fairy
godmother.  I am not one of those who are given to change their opinions,
and short of substantial demerit, those who have once gained my favour
continue to enjoy it; but I have a singular swiftness of decision, read
my fellow men and women with a glance, and have acted throughout life on
first impressions.  Yours, as I tell you, has been favourable; and if, as
I suppose, you are a young fellow of somewhat idle habits, I think it not
improbable that we may strike a bargain.’

‘Ah, madam,’ returned Somerset, ‘you have divined my situation.  I am a
man of birth, parts, and breeding; excellent company, or at least so I
find myself; but by a peculiar iniquity of fate, destitute alike of trade
or money.  I was, indeed, this evening upon the quest of an adventure,
resolved to close with any offer of interest, emolument, or pleasure; and
your summons, which I profess I am still at some loss to understand,
jumped naturally with the inclination of my mind.  Call it, if you will,
impudence; I am here, at least, prepared for any proposition you can find
it in your heart to make, and resolutely determined to accept.’

‘You express yourself very well,’ replied the old lady, ‘and are
certainly a droll and curious young man.  I should not care to affirm
that you were sane, for I have never found any one entirely so besides
myself; but at least the nature of your madness entertains me, and I will
reward you with some description of my character and life.’

Thereupon the old lady, still fondling the cat upon her lap, proceeded to
narrate the following particulars.



_NARRATIVE OF THE SPIRITED OLD LADY_


I was the eldest daughter of the Reverend Bernard Fanshawe, who held a
valuable living in the diocese of Bath and Wells.  Our family, a very
large one, was noted for a sprightly and incisive wit, and came of a good
old stock where beauty was an heirloom.  In Christian grace of character
we were unhappily deficient.  From my earliest years I saw and deplored
the defects of those relatives whose age and position should have enabled
them to conquer my esteem; and while I was yet a child, my father married
a second wife, in whom (strange to say) the Fanshawe failings were
exaggerated to a monstrous and almost laughable degree.  Whatever may be
said against me, it cannot be denied I was a pattern daughter; but it was
in vain that, with the most touching patience, I submitted to my
stepmother’s demands; and from the hour she entered my father’s house, I
may say that I met with nothing but injustice and ingratitude.

I stood not alone, however, in the sweetness of my disposition; for one
other of the family besides myself was free from any violence of
character.  Before I had reached the age of sixteen, this cousin, John by
name, had conceived for me a sincere but silent passion; and although the
poor lad was too timid to hint at the nature of his feelings, I had soon
divined and begun to share them.  For some days I pondered on the odd
situation created for me by the bashfulness of my admirer; and at length,
perceiving that he began, in his distress, rather to avoid than seek my
company, I determined to take the matter into my own hands.  Finding him
alone in a retired part of the rectory garden, I told him that I had
divined his amiable secret, that I knew with what disfavour our union was
sure to be regarded; and that, under the circumstances, I was prepared to
flee with him at once.  Poor John was literally paralysed with joy; such
was the force of his emotions, that he could find no words in which to
thank me; and that I, seeing him thus helpless, was obliged to arrange,
myself, the details of our flight, and of the stolen marriage which was
immediately to crown it.  John had been at that time projecting a visit
to the metropolis.  In this I bade him persevere, and promised on the
following day to join him at the Tavistock Hotel.

True, on my side, to every detail of our arrangement, I arose, on the day
in question, before the servants, packed a few necessaries in a bag, took
with me the little money I possessed, and bade farewell for ever to the
rectory.  I walked with good spirits to a town some thirty miles from
home, and was set down the next morning in this great city of London.  As
I walked from the coach-office to the hotel, I could not help exulting in
the pleasant change that had befallen me; beholding, meanwhile, with
innocent delight, the traffic of the streets, and depicting, in all the
colours of fancy, the reception that awaited me from John.  But alas!
when I inquired for Mr. Fanshawe, the porter assured me there was no such
gentleman among the guests.  By what channel our secret had leaked out,
or what pressure had been brought to bear on the too facile John, I could
never fathom.  Enough that my family had triumphed; that I found myself
alone in London, tender in years, smarting under the most sensible
mortification, and by every sentiment of pride and self-respect debarred
for ever from my father’s house.

I rose under the blow, and found lodgings in the neighbourhood of Euston
Road, where, for the first time in my life, I tasted the joys of
independence.  Three days afterwards, an advertisement in the _Times_
directed me to the office of a solicitor whom I knew to be in my father’s
confidence.  There I was given the promise of a very moderate allowance,
and a distinct intimation that I must never look to be received at home.
I could not but resent so cruel a desertion, and I told the lawyer it was
a meeting I desired as little as themselves.  He smiled at my courageous
spirit, paid me the first quarter of my income, and gave me the remainder
of my personal effects, which had been sent to me, under his care, in a
couple of rather ponderous boxes.  With these I returned in triumph to my
lodgings, more content with my position than I should have thought
possible a week before, and fully determined to make the best of the
future.

All went well for several months; and, indeed, it was my own fault alone
that ended this pleasant and secluded episode of life.  I have, I must
confess, the fatal trick of spoiling my inferiors.  My landlady, to whom
I had as usual been overkind, impertinently called me in fault for some
particular too small to mention; and I, annoyed that I had allowed her
the freedom upon which she thus presumed, ordered her to leave my
presence.  She stood a moment dumb, and then, recalling her
self-possession, ‘Your bill,’ said she, ‘shall be ready this evening, and
to-morrow, madam, you shall leave my house.  See,’ she added, ‘that you
are able to pay what you owe me; for if I do not receive the uttermost
farthing, no box of yours shall pass my threshold.’

I was confounded at her audacity, but as a whole quarter’s income was due
to me, not otherwise affected by the threat.  That afternoon, as I left
the solicitor’s door, carrying in one hand, and done up in a paper
parcel, the whole amount of my fortune, there befell me one of those
decisive incidents that sometimes shape a life.  The lawyer’s office was
situate in a street that opened at the upper end upon the Strand, and was
closed at the lower, at the time of which I speak, by a row of iron
railings looking on the Thames.  Down this street, then, I beheld my
stepmother advancing to meet me, and doubtless bound to the very house I
had just left.  She was attended by a maid whose face was new to me, but
her own was too clearly printed on my memory; and the sight of it, even
from a distance, filled me with generous indignation.  Flight was
impossible.  There was nothing left but to retreat against the railing,
and with my back turned to the street, pretend to be admiring the barges
on the river or the chimneys of transpontine London.

I was still so standing, and had not yet fully mastered the turbulence of
my emotions, when a voice at my elbow addressed me with a trivial
question.  It was the maid whom my stepmother, with characteristic
hardness, had left to await her on the street, while she transacted her
business with the family solicitor.  The girl did not know who I was; the
opportunity too golden to be lost; and I was soon hearing the latest news
of my father’s rectory and parish.  It did not surprise me to find that
she detested her employers; and yet the terms in which she spoke of them
were hard to bear, hard to let pass unchallenged.  I heard them, however,
without dissent, for my self-command is wonderful; and we might have
parted as we met, had she not proceeded, in an evil hour, to criticise
the rector’s missing daughter, and with the most shocking perversions, to
narrate the story of her flight.  My nature is so essentially generous
that I can never pause to reason.  I flung up my hand sharply, by way, as
well as I remember, of indignant protest; and, in the act, the packet
slipped from my fingers, glanced between the railings, and fell and sunk
in the river.  I stood a moment petrified, and then, struck by the
drollery of the incident, gave way to peals of laughter.  I was still
laughing when my stepmother reappeared, and the maid, who doubtless
considered me insane, ran off to join her; nor had I yet recovered my
gravity when I presented myself before the lawyer to solicit a fresh
advance.  His answer made me serious enough, for it was a flat refusal;
and it was not until I had besought him even with tears, that he
consented to lend me ten pounds from his own pocket.  ‘I am a poor man,’
said he, ‘and you must look for nothing farther at my hands.’

The landlady met me at the door.  ‘Here, madam,’ said she, with a curtsey
insolently low, ‘here is my bill.  Would it inconvenience you to settle
it at once?’

‘You shall be paid, madam,’ said I, ‘in the morning, in the proper
course.’  And I took the paper with a very high air, but inwardly
quaking.

I had no sooner looked at it than I perceived myself to be lost.  I had
been short of money and had allowed my debt to mount; and it had now
reached the sum, which I shall never forget, of twelve pounds thirteen
and fourpence halfpenny.  All evening I sat by the fire considering my
situation.  I could not pay the bill; my landlady would not suffer me to
remove my boxes; and without either baggage or money, how was I to find
another lodging?  For three months, unless I could invent some remedy, I
was condemned to be without a roof and without a penny.  It can surprise
no one that I decided on immediate flight; but even here I was confronted
by a difficulty, for I had no sooner packed my boxes than I found I was
not strong enough to move, far less to carry them.

In this strait I did not hesitate a moment, but throwing on a shawl and
bonnet, and covering my face with a thick veil, I betook myself to that
great bazaar of dangerous and smiling chances, the pavement of the city.
It was already late at night, and the weather being wet and windy, there
were few abroad besides policemen.  These, on my present mission, I had
wit enough to know for enemies; and wherever I perceived their moving
lanterns, I made haste to turn aside and choose another thoroughfare.  A
few miserable women still walked the pavement; here and there were young
fellows returning drunk, or ruffians of the lowest class lurking in the
mouths of alleys; but of any one to whom I might appeal in my distress, I
began almost to despair.

At last, at the corner of a street, I ran into the arms of one who was
evidently a gentleman, and who, in all his appointments, from his furred
great-coat to the fine cigar which he was smoking, comfortably breathed
of wealth.  Much as my face has changed from its original beauty, I still
retain (or so I tell myself) some traces of the youthful lightness of my
figure.  Even veiled as I then was, I could perceive the gentleman was
struck by my appearance: and this emboldened me for my adventure.

‘Sir,’ said I, with a quickly beating heart, ‘sir, are you one in whom a
lady can confide?’

‘Why, my dear,’ said he, removing his cigar, ‘that depends on
circumstances.  If you will raise your veil—’

‘Sir,’ I interrupted, ‘let there be no mistake.  I ask you, as a
gentleman, to serve me, but I offer no reward.’

‘That is frank,’ said he; ‘but hardly tempting.  And what, may I inquire,
is the nature of the service?’

But I knew well enough it was not my interest to tell him on so short an
interview.  ‘If you will accompany me,’ said I, ‘to a house not far from
here, you can see for yourself.’

He looked at me awhile with hesitating eyes; and then, tossing away his
cigar, which was not yet a quarter smoked, ‘Here goes!’ said he, and with
perfect politeness offered me his arm.  I was wise enough to take it; to
prolong our walk as far as possible, by more than one excursion from the
shortest line; and to beguile the way with that sort of conversation
which should prove to him indubitably from what station in society I
sprang.  By the time we reached the door of my lodging, I felt sure I had
confirmed his interest, and might venture, before I turned the pass-key,
to beseech him to moderate his voice and to tread softly.  He promised to
obey me: and I admitted him into the passage and thence into my
sitting-room, which was fortunately next the door.

‘And now,’ said he, when with trembling fingers I had lighted a candle,
‘what is the meaning of all this?’

‘I wish you,’ said I, speaking with great difficulty, ‘to help me out
with these boxes—and I wish nobody to know.’

He took up the candle.  ‘And I wish to see your face,’ said he.

I turned back my veil without a word, and looked at him with every
appearance of resolve that I could summon up.  For some time he gazed
into my face, still holding up the candle.  ‘Well,’ said he at last, ‘and
where do you wish them taken?’

I knew that I had gained my point; and it was with a tremor in my voice
that I replied.  ‘I had thought we might carry them between us to the
corner of Euston Road,’ said I, ‘where, even at this late hour, we may
still find a cab.’

‘Very good,’ was his reply; and he immediately hoisted the heavier of my
trunks upon his shoulder, and taking one handle of the second, signed to
me to help him at the other end.  In this order we made good our retreat
from the house, and without the least adventure, drew pretty near to the
corner of Euston Road.  Before a house, where there was a light still
burning, my companion paused.  ‘Let us here,’ said he, ‘set down our
boxes, while we go forward to the end of the street in quest of a cab.
By doing so, we can still keep an eye upon their safety, and we avoid the
very extraordinary figure we should otherwise present—a young man, a
young lady, and a mass of baggage, standing castaway at midnight on the
streets of London.’  So it was done, and the event proved him to be wise;
for long before there was any word of a cab, a policeman appeared upon
the scene, turned upon us the full glare of his lantern, and hung
suspiciously behind us in a doorway.

‘There seem to be no cabs about, policeman,’ said my champion, with
affected cheerfulness.  But the constable’s answer was ungracious; and as
for the offer of a cigar, with which this rebuff was most unwisely
followed up, he refused it point-blank, and without the least civility.
The young gentleman looked at me with a warning grimace, and there we
continued to stand, on the edge of the pavement, in the beating rain, and
with the policeman still silently watching our movements from the
doorway.

At last, and after a delay that seemed interminable, a four-wheeler
appeared lumbering along in the mud, and was instantly hailed by my
companion.  ‘Just pull up here, will you?’ he cried.  ‘We have some
baggage up the street.’

And now came the hitch of our adventure; for when the policeman, still
closely following us, beheld my two boxes lying in the rain, he arose
from mere suspicion to a kind of certitude of something evil.  The light
in the house had been extinguished; the whole frontage of the street was
dark; there was nothing to explain the presence of these unguarded
trunks; and no two innocent people were ever, I believe, detected in such
questionable circumstances.

‘Where have these things come from?’ asked the policeman, flashing his
light full into my champion’s face.

‘Why, from that house, of course,’ replied the young gentleman, hastily
shouldering a trunk.

The policeman whistled and turned to look at the dark windows; he then
took a step towards the door, as though to knock, a course which had
infallibly proved our ruin; but seeing us already hurrying down the
street under our double burthen, thought better or worse of it, and
followed in our wake.

‘For God’s sake,’ whispered my companion, ‘tell me where to drive to.’

‘Anywhere,’ I replied with anguish.  ‘I have no idea.  Anywhere you
like.’

Thus it befell that, when the boxes had been stowed, and I had already
entered the cab, my deliverer called out in clear tones the address of
the house in which we are now seated.  The policeman, I could see, was
staggered.  This neighbourhood, so retired, so aristocratic, was far from
what he had expected.  For all that, he took the number of the cab, and
spoke for a few seconds and with a decided manner in the cabman’s ear.

‘What can he have said?’ I gasped, as soon as the cab had rolled away.

‘I can very well imagine,’ replied my champion; ‘and I can assure you
that you are now condemned to go where I have said; for, should we
attempt to change our destination by the way, the jarvey will drive us
straight to a police-office.  Let me compliment you on your nerves,’ he
added.  ‘I have had, I believe, the most horrible fright of my
existence.’

But my nerves, which he so much misjudged, were in so strange a disarray
that speech was now become impossible; and we made the drive
thenceforward in unbroken silence.  When we arrived before the door of
our destination, the young gentleman alighted, opened it with a pass-key
like one who was at home, bade the driver carry the trunks into the hall,
and dismissed him with a handsome fee.  He then led me into this
dining-room, looking nearly as you behold it, but with certain marks of
bachelor occupancy, and hastened to pour out a glass of wine, which he
insisted on my drinking.  As soon as I could find my voice, ‘In God’s
name,’ I cried, ‘where am I?’

He told me I was in his house, where I was very welcome, and had no more
urgent business than to rest myself and recover my spirits.  As he spoke
he offered me another glass of wine, of which, indeed, I stood in great
want, for I was faint, and inclined to be hysterical.  Then he sat down
beside the fire, lit another cigar, and for some time observed me
curiously in silence.

‘And now,’ said he, ‘that you have somewhat restored yourself, will you
be kind enough to tell me in what sort of crime I have become a partner?
Are you murderer, smuggler, thief, or only the harmless and domestic
moonlight flitter?’

I had been already shocked by his lighting a cigar without permission,
for I had not forgotten the one he threw away on our first meeting; and
now, at these explicit insults, I resolved at once to reconquer his
esteem.  The judgment of the world I have consistently despised, but I
had already begun to set a certain value on the good opinion of my
entertainer.  Beginning with a note of pathos, but soon brightening into
my habitual vivacity and humour, I rapidly narrated the circumstances of
my birth, my flight, and subsequent misfortunes.  He heard me to an end
in silence, gravely smoking.  ‘Miss Fanshawe,’ said he, when I had done,
‘you are a very comical and most enchanting creature; and I can see
nothing for it but that I should return to-morrow morning and satisfy
your landlady’s demands.’

‘You strangely misinterpret my confidence,’ was my reply; ‘and if you had
at all appreciated my character, you would understand that I can take no
money at your hands.’

‘Your landlady will doubtless not be so particular,’ he returned; ‘nor do
I at all despair of persuading even your unconquerable self.  I desire
you to examine me with critical indulgence.  My name is Henry Luxmore,
Lord Southwark’s second son.  I possess nine thousand a year, the house
in which we are now sitting, and seven others in the best neighbourhoods
in town.  I do not believe I am repulsive to the eye, and as for my
character, you have seen me under trial.  I think you simply the most
original of created beings; I need not tell you what you know very well,
that you are ravishingly pretty; and I have nothing more to add, except
that, foolish as it may appear, I am already head over heels in love with
you.’

‘Sir,’ said I, ‘I am prepared to be misjudged; but while I continue to
accept your hospitality that fact alone should be enough to protect me
from insult.’

‘Pardon me,’ said he: ‘I offer you marriage.’  And leaning back in his
chair he replaced his cigar between his lips.

I own I was confounded by an offer, not only so unprepared, but couched
in terms so singular.  But he knew very well how to obtain his purposes,
for he was not only handsome in person, but his very coolness had a
charm; and to make a long story short, a fortnight later I became the
wife of the Honourable Henry Luxmore.

For nearly twenty years I now led a life of almost perfect quiet.  My
Henry had his weaknesses; I was twice driven to flee from his roof, but
not for long; for though he was easily over-excited, his nature was
placable below the surface, and with all his faults, I loved him
tenderly.  At last he was taken from me; and such is the power of
self-deception, and so strange are the whims of the dying, he actually
assured me, with his latest breath, that he forgave the violence of my
temper!

There was but one pledge of the marriage, my daughter Clara.  She had,
indeed, inherited a shadow of her father’s failing; but in all things
else, unless my partial eyes deceived me, she derived her qualities from
me, and might be called my moral image.  On my side, whatever else I may
have done amiss, as a mother I was above reproach.  Here, then, was
surely every promise for the future; here, at last, was a relation in
which I might hope to taste repose.  But it was not to be.  You will
hardly credit me when I inform you that she ran away from home; yet such
was the case.  Some whim about oppressed nationalities—Ireland, Poland,
and the like—has turned her brain; and if you should anywhere encounter a
young lady (I must say, of remarkable attractions) answering to the name
of Luxmore, Lake, or Fonblanque (for I am told she uses these
indifferently, as well as many others), tell her, from me, that I forgive
her cruelty, and though I will never more behold her face, I am at any
time prepared to make her a liberal allowance.

On the death of Mr. Luxmore, I sought oblivion in the details of
business.  I believe I have mentioned that seven mansions, besides this,
formed part of Mr. Luxmore’s property: I have found them seven white
elephants.  The greed of tenants, the dishonesty of solicitors, and the
incapacity that sits upon the bench, have combined together to make these
houses the burthen of my life.  I had no sooner, indeed, begun to look
into these matters for myself, than I discovered so many injustices and
met with so much studied incivility, that I was plunged into a long
series of lawsuits, some of which are pending to this day.  You must have
heard my name already; I am the Mrs. Luxmore of the Law Reports: a
strange destiny, indeed, for one born with an almost cowardly desire for
peace!  But I am of the stamp of those who, when they have once begun a
task, will rather die than leave their duty unfulfilled.  I have met with
every obstacle: insolence and ingratitude from my own lawyers; in my
adversaries, that fault of obstinacy which is to me perhaps the most
distasteful in the calendar; from the bench, civility indeed—always, I
must allow, civility—but never a spark of independence, never that
knowledge of the law and love of justice which we have a right to look
for in a judge, the most august of human officers.  And still, against
all these odds, I have undissuadably persevered.

It was after the loss of one of my innumerable cases (a subject on which
I will not dwell) that it occurred to me to make a melancholy pilgrimage
to my various houses.  Four were at that time tenantless and closed, like
pillars of salt, commemorating the corruption of the age and the decline
of private virtue.  Three were occupied by persons who had wearied me by
every conceivable unjust demand and legal subterfuge—persons whom, at
that very hour, I was moving heaven and earth to turn into the street.
This was perhaps the sadder spectacle of the two; and my heart grew hot
within me to behold them occupying, in my very teeth, and with an
insolent ostentation, these handsome structures which were as much mine
as the flesh upon my body.

One more house remained for me to visit, that in which we now are.  I had
let it (for at that period I lodged in a hotel, the life that I have
always preferred) to a Colonel Geraldine, a gentleman attached to Prince
Florizel of Bohemia, whom you must certainly have heard of; and I had
supposed, from the character and position of my tenant, that here, at
least, I was safe against annoyance.  What was my surprise to find this
house also shuttered and apparently deserted!  I will not deny that I was
offended; I conceived that a house, like a yacht, was better to be kept
in commission; and I promised myself to bring the matter before my
solicitor the following morning.  Meanwhile the sight recalled my fancy
naturally to the past; and yielding to the tender influence of sentiment,
I sat down opposite the door upon the garden parapet.  It was August, and
a sultry afternoon, but that spot is sheltered, as you may observe by
daylight, under the branches of a spreading chestnut; the square, too,
was deserted; there was a sound of distant music in the air; and all
combined to plunge me into that most agreeable of states, which is
neither happiness nor sorrow, but shares the poignancy of both.

From this I was recalled by the arrival of a large van, very handsomely
appointed, drawn by valuable horses, mounted by several men of an
appearance more than decent, and bearing on its panels, instead of a
trader’s name, a coat-of-arms too modest to be deciphered from where I
sat.  It drew up before my house, the door of which was immediately
opened by one of the men.  His companions—I counted seven of them in
all—proceeded, with disciplined activity, to take from the van and carry
into the house a variety of hampers, bottle-baskets, and boxes, such as
are designed for plate and napery.  The windows of the dining-room were
thrown widely open, as though to air it; and I saw some of those within
laying the table for a meal.  Plainly, I concluded, my tenant was about
to return; and while still determined to submit to no aggression on my
rights, I was gratified by the number and discipline of his attendants,
and the quiet profusion that appeared to reign in his establishment.  I
was still so thinking when, to my extreme surprise, the windows and
shutters of the dining-room were once more closed; the men began to
reappear from the interior and resume their stations on the van; the last
closed the door behind his exit; the van drove away; and the house was
once more left to itself, looking blindly on the square with shuttered
windows, as though the whole affair had been a vision.

It was no vision, however; for, as I rose to my feet, and thus brought my
eyes a little nearer to the level of the fanlight over the door, I saw
that, though the day had still some hours to run, the hall lamps had been
lighted and left burning.  Plainly, then, guests were expected, and were
not expected before night.  For whom, I asked myself with indignation,
were such secret preparations likely to be made?  Although no prude, I am
a woman of decided views upon morality; if my house, to which my husband
had brought me, was to serve in the character of a _petite maison_, I saw
myself forced, however unwillingly, into a new course of litigation; and,
determined to return and know the worst, I hastened to my hotel for
dinner.

I was at my post by ten.  The night was clear and quiet; the moon rode
very high and put the lamps to shame; and the shadow below the chestnut
was black as ink.  Here, then, I ensconced myself on the low parapet,
with my back against the railings, face to face with the moonlit front of
my old home, and ruminating gently on the past.  Time fled; eleven struck
on all the city clocks; and presently after I was aware of the approach
of a gentleman of stately and agreeable demeanour.  He was smoking as he
walked; his light paletôt, which was open, did not conceal his evening
clothes; and he bore himself with a serious grace that immediately
awakened my attention.  Before the door of this house he took a pass-key
from his pocket, quietly admitted himself, and disappeared into the
lamplit hall.

He was scarcely gone when I observed another and a much younger man
approaching hastily from the opposite side of the square.  Considering
the season of the year and the genial mildness of the night, he was
somewhat closely muffled up; and as he came, for all his hurry, he kept
looking nervously behind him.  Arrived before my door, he halted and set
one foot upon the step, as though about to enter; then, with a sudden
change, he turned and began to hurry away; halted a second time, as if in
painful indecision; and lastly, with a violent gesture, wheeled about,
returned straight to the door, and rapped upon the knocker.  He was
almost immediately admitted by the first arrival.

My curiosity was now broad awake.  I made myself as small as I could in
the very densest of the shadow, and waited for the sequel.  Nor had I
long to wait.  From the same side of the square a second young man made
his appearance, walking slowly and softly, and like the first, muffled to
the nose.  Before the house he paused, looked all about him with a swift
and comprehensive glance; and seeing the square lie empty in the moon and
lamplight, leaned far across the area railings and appeared to listen to
what was passing in the house.  From the dining-room there came the
report of a champagne cork, and following upon that, the sound of rich
and manly laughter.  The listener took heart of grace, produced a key,
unlocked the area gate, shut it noiselessly behind him, and descended the
stair.  Just when his head had reached the level of the pavement, he
turned half round and once more raked the square with a suspicious
eyeshot.  The mufflings had fallen lower round his neck; the moon shone
full upon him; and I was startled to observe the pallor and passionate
agitation of his face.

I could remain no longer passive.  Persuaded that something deadly was
afoot, I crossed the roadway and drew near the area railings.  There was
no one below; the man must therefore have entered the house, with what
purpose I dreaded to imagine.  I have at no part of my career lacked
courage; and now, finding the area gate was merely laid to, I pushed it
gently open and descended the stairs.  The kitchen door of the house,
like the area gate, was closed but not fastened.  It flashed upon me that
the criminal was thus preparing his escape; and the thought, as it
confirmed the worst of my suspicions, lent me new resolve.  I entered the
house; and being now quite reckless of my life, I shut and locked the
door.

From the dining-room above I could hear the pleasant tones of a voice in
easy conversation.  On the ground floor all was not only profoundly
silent, but the darkness seemed to weigh upon my eyes.  Here, then, I
stood for some time, having thrust myself uncalled into the utmost peril,
and being destitute of any power to help or interfere.  Nor will I deny
that fear had begun already to assail me, when I became aware, all at
once and as though by some immediate but silent incandescence, of a
certain glimmering of light upon the passage floor.  Towards this I
groped my way with infinite precaution; and having come at length as far
as the angle of the corridor, beheld the door of the butler’s pantry
standing just ajar and a narrow thread of brightness falling from the
chink.  Creeping still closer, I put my eye to the aperture.  The man sat
within upon a chair, listening, I could see, with the most rapt
attention.  On a table before him he had laid a watch, a pair of steel
revolvers, and a bull’s-eye lantern.  For one second many contradictory
theories and projects whirled together in my head; the next, I had
slammed the door and turned the key upon the malefactor.  Surprised at my
own decision, I stood and panted, leaning on the wall.  From within the
pantry not a sound was to be heard; the man, whatever he was, had
accepted his fate without a struggle, and now, as I hugged myself to
fancy, sat frozen with terror and looking for the worst to follow.  I
promised myself that he should not be disappointed; and the better to
complete my task, I turned to ascend the stairs.

The situation, as I groped my way to the first floor, appealed to me
suddenly by my strong sense of humour.  Here was I, the owner of the
house, burglariously present in its walls; and there, in the dining-room,
were two gentlemen, unknown to me, seated complacently at supper, and
only saved by my promptitude from some surprising or deadly interruption.
It were strange if I could not manage to extract the matter of amusement
from so unusual a situation.

Behind this dining-room, there is a small apartment intended for a
library.  It was to this that I cautiously groped my way; and you will
see how fortune had exactly served me.  The weather, I have said, was
sultry; in order to ventilate the dining-room and yet preserve the
uninhabited appearance of the mansion to the front, the window of the
library had been widely opened, and the door of communication between the
two apartments left ajar.  To this interval I now applied my eye.

Wax tapers, set in silver candlesticks, shed their chastened brightness
on the damask of the tablecloth and the remains of a cold collation of
the rarest delicacy.  The two gentlemen had finished supper, and were now
trifling with cigars and maraschino; while in a silver spirit lamp,
coffee of the most captivating fragrance was preparing in the fashion of
the East.  The elder of the two, he who had first arrived, was placed
directly facing me; the other was set on his left hand.  Both, like the
man in the butler’s pantry, seemed to be intently listening; and on the
face of the second I thought I could perceive the marks of fear.  Oddly
enough, however, when they came to speak, the parts were found to be
reversed.

‘I assure you,’ said the elder gentleman, ‘I not only heard the slamming
of a door, but the sound of very guarded footsteps.’

‘Your highness was certainly deceived,’ replied the other.  ‘I am endowed
with the acutest hearing, and I can swear that not a mouse has rustled.’
Yet the pallor and contraction of his features were in total discord with
the tenor of his words.

His highness (whom, of course, I readily divined to be Prince Florizel)
looked at his companion for the least fraction of a second; and though
nothing shook the easy quiet of his attitude, I could see that he was far
from being duped.  ‘It is well,’ said he; ‘let us dismiss the topic.  And
now, sir, that I have very freely explained the sentiments by which I am
directed, let me ask you, according to your promise, to imitate my
frankness.’

‘I have heard you,’ replied the other, ‘with great interest.’

‘With singular patience,’ said the prince politely.

‘Ay, your highness, and with unlooked-for sympathy,’ returned the young
man.  ‘I know not how to tell the change that has befallen me.  You have,
I must suppose, a charm, to which even your enemies are subject.’  He
looked at the clock on the mantelpiece and visibly blanched.  ‘So late!’
he cried.  ‘Your highness—God knows I am now speaking from the
heart—before it be too late, leave this house!’

The prince glanced once more at his companion, and then very deliberately
shook the ash from his cigar.  ‘That is a strange remark,’ said he; ‘and
_á propos de bottes_, I never continue a cigar when once the ash is
fallen; the spell breaks, the soul of the flavour flies away, and there
remains but the dead body of tobacco; and I make it a rule to throw away
that husk and choose another.’  He suited the action to the words.

‘Do not trifle with my appeal,’ resumed the young man, in tones that
trembled with emotion.  ‘It is made at the price of my honour and to the
peril of my life.  Go—go now! lose not a moment; and if you have any
kindness for a young man, miserably deceived indeed, but not devoid of
better sentiments, look not behind you as you leave.’

‘Sir,’ said the prince, ‘I am here upon your honour; assure you upon mine
that I shall continue to rely upon that safeguard.  The coffee is ready;
I must again trouble you, I fear.’  And with a courteous movement of the
hand, he seemed to invite his companion to pour out the coffee.

The unhappy young man rose from his seat.  ‘I appeal to you,’ he cried,
‘by every holy sentiment, in mercy to me, if not in pity to yourself,
begone before it is too late.’

‘Sir,’ replied the prince, ‘I am not readily accessible to fear; and if
there is one defect to which I must plead guilty, it is that of a curious
disposition.  You go the wrong way about to make me leave this house, in
which I play the part of your entertainer; and, suffer me to add, young
man, if any peril threaten us, it was of your contriving, not of mine.’

‘Alas, you do not know to what you condemn me,’ cried the other.  ‘But I
at least will have no hand in it.’  With these words he carried his hand
to his pocket, hastily swallowed the contents of a phial, and, with the
very act, reeled back and fell across his chair upon the floor.  The
prince left his place and came and stood above him, where he lay
convulsed upon the carpet.  ‘Poor moth!’ I heard his highness murmur.
‘Alas, poor moth! must we again inquire which is the more fatal—weakness
or wickedness?  And can a sympathy with ideas, surely not ignoble in
themselves, conduct a man to this dishonourable death?’

By this time I had pushed the door open and walked into the room.  ‘Your
highness,’ said I, ‘this is no time for moralising; with a little
promptness we may save this creature’s life; and as for the other, he
need cause you no concern, for I have him safely under lock and key.’

The prince had turned about upon my entrance, and regarded me certainly
with no alarm, but with a profundity of wonder which almost robbed me of
my self-possession.  ‘My dear madam,’ he cried at last, ‘and who the
devil are you?’

I was already on the floor beside the dying man.  I had, of course, no
idea with what drug he had attempted his life, and I was forced to try
him with a variety of antidotes.  Here were both oil and vinegar, for the
prince had done the young man the honour of compounding for him one of
his celebrated salads; and of each of these I administered from a quarter
to half a pint, with no apparent efficacy.  I next plied him with the hot
coffee, of which there may have been near upon a quart.

‘Have you no milk?’ I inquired.

‘I fear, madam, that milk has been omitted,’ returned the prince.

‘Salt, then,’ said I; ‘salt is a revulsive.  Pass the salt.’

‘And possibly the mustard?’ asked his highness, as he offered me the
contents of the various salt-cellars poured together on a plate.

‘Ah,’ cried I, ‘the thought is excellent!  Mix me about half a pint of
mustard, drinkably dilute.’

Whether it was the salt or the mustard, or the mere combination of so
many subversive agents, as soon as the last had been poured over his
throat, the young sufferer obtained relief.

‘There!’ I exclaimed, with natural triumph, ‘I have saved a life!’

‘And yet, madam,’ returned the prince, ‘your mercy may be cruelty
disguised.  Where the honour is lost, it is, at least, superfluous to
prolong the life.’

‘If you had led a life as changeable as mine, your highness,’ I replied,
‘you would hold a very different opinion.  For my part, and after
whatever extremity of misfortune or disgrace, I should still count
to-morrow worth a trial.’

‘You speak as a lady, madam,’ said the prince; ‘and for such you speak
the truth.  But to men there is permitted such a field of license, and
the good behaviour asked of them is at once so easy and so little, that
to fail in that is to fall beyond the reach of pardon.  But will you
suffer me to repeat a question, put to you at first, I am afraid, with
some defect of courtesy; and to ask you once more, who you are and how I
have the honour of your company?’

‘I am the proprietor of the house in which we stand,’ said I.

‘And still I am at fault,’ returned the prince.

But at that moment the timepiece on the mantel-shelf began to strike the
hour of twelve; and the young man, raising himself upon one elbow, with
an expression of despair and horror that I have never seen excelled,
cried lamentably, ‘Midnight! oh, just God!’  We stood frozen to our
places, while the tingling hammer of the timepiece measured the remaining
strokes; nor had we yet stirred, so tragic had been the tones of the
young man, when the various bells of London began in turn to declare the
hour.  The timepiece was inaudible beyond the walls of the chamber where
we stood; but the second pulsation of Big Ben had scarcely throbbed into
the night, before a sharp detonation rang about the house.  The prince
sprang for the door by which I had entered; but quick as he was, I yet
contrived to intercept him.

‘Are you armed?’ I cried.

‘No, madam,’ replied he.  ‘You remind me appositely; I will take the
poker.’

‘The man below,’ said I, ‘has two revolvers.  Would you confront him at
such odds?’

He paused, as though staggered in his purpose.

‘And yet, madam,’ said he, ‘we cannot continue to remain in ignorance of
what has passed.’

‘No!’ cried I.  ‘And who proposes it?  I am as curious as yourself, but
let us rather send for the police; or, if your highness dreads a scandal,
for some of your own servants.’

‘Nay, madam,’ he replied, smiling, ‘for so brave a lady, you surprise me.
Would you have me, then, send others where I fear to go myself?’

‘You are perfectly right,’ said I, ‘and I was entirely wrong.  Go, in
God’s name, and I will hold the candle!’

Together, therefore, we descended to the lower story, he carrying the
poker, I the light; and together we approached and opened the door of the
butler’s pantry.  In some sort, I believe, I was prepared for the
spectacle that met our eyes; I was prepared, that is, to find the villain
dead, but the rude details of such a violent suicide I was unable to
endure.  The prince, unshaken by horror as he had remained unshaken by
alarm, assisted me with the most respectful gallantry to regain the
dining-room.

There we found our patient, still, indeed, deadly pale, but vastly
recovered and already seated on a chair.  He held out both his hands with
a most pitiful gesture of interrogation.

‘He is dead,’ said the prince.

‘Alas!’ cried the young man, ‘and it should be I!  What do I do, thus
lingering on the stage I have disgraced, while he, my sure comrade,
blameworthy indeed for much, but yet the soul of fidelity, has judged and
slain himself for an involuntary fault?  Ah, sir,’ said he, ‘and you too,
madam, without whose cruel help I should be now beyond the reach of my
accusing conscience, you behold in me the victim equally of my own faults
and virtues.  I was born a hater of injustice; from my most tender years
my blood boiled against heaven when I beheld the sick, and against men
when I witnessed the sorrows of the poor; the pauper’s crust stuck in my
throat when I sat down to eat my dainties, and the cripple child has set
me weeping.  What was there in that but what was noble? and yet observe
to what a fall these thoughts have led me!  Year after year this passion
for the lost besieged me closer.  What hope was there in kings? what hope
in these well-feathered classes that now roll in money?  I had observed
the course of history; I knew the burgess, our ruler of to-day, to be
base, cowardly, and dull; I saw him, in every age, combine to pull down
that which was immediately above and to prey upon those that were below;
his dulness, I knew, would ultimately bring about his ruin; I knew his
days were numbered, and yet how was I to wait? how was I to let the poor
child shiver in the rain?  The better days, indeed, were coming, but the
child would die before that.  Alas, your highness, in surely no
ungenerous impatience I enrolled myself among the enemies of this unjust
and doomed society; in surely no unnatural desire to keep the fires of my
philanthropy alight, I bound myself by an irrevocable oath.

‘That oath is all my history.  To give freedom to posterity I had
forsworn my own.  I must attend upon every signal; and soon my father
complained of my irregular hours and turned me from his house.  I was
engaged in betrothal to an honest girl; from her also I had to part, for
she was too shrewd to credit my inventions and too innocent to be
entrusted with the truth.  Behold me, then, alone with conspirators!
Alas! as the years went on, my illusions left me.  Surrounded as I was by
the fervent disciples and apologists of revolution, I beheld them daily
advance in confidence and desperation; I beheld myself, upon the other
hand, and with an almost equal regularity, decline in faith.  I had
sacrificed all to further that cause in which I still believed; and daily
I began to grow in doubts if we were advancing it indeed.  Horrible was
the society with which we warred, but our own means were not less
horrible.

‘I will not dwell upon my sufferings; I will not pause to tell you how,
when I beheld young men still free and happy, married, fathers of
children, cheerfully toiling at their work, my heart reproached me with
the greatness and vanity of my unhappy sacrifice.  I will not describe to
you how, worn by poverty, poor lodging, scanty food, and an unquiet
conscience, my health began to fail, and in the long nights, as I
wandered bedless in the rainy streets, the most cruel sufferings of the
body were added to the tortures of my mind.  These things are not
personal to me; they are common to all unfortunates in my position.  An
oath, so light a thing to swear, so grave a thing to break: an oath,
taken in the heat of youth, repented with what sobbings of the heart, but
yet in vain repented, as the years go on: an oath, that was once the very
utterance of the truth of God, but that falls to be the symbol of a
meaningless and empty slavery; such is the yoke that many young men
joyfully assume, and under whose dead weight they live to suffer worse
than death.

‘It is not that I was patient.  I have begged to be released; but I knew
too much, and I was still refused.  I have fled; ay, and for the time
successfully.  I reached Paris.  I found a lodging in the Rue St.
Jacques, almost opposite the Val de Grâce.  My room was mean and bare,
but the sun looked into it towards evening; it commanded a peep of a
green garden; a bird hung by a neighbour’s window and made the morning
beautiful; and I, who was sick, might lie in bed and rest myself: I, who
was in full revolt against the principles that I had served, was now no
longer at the beck of the council, and was no longer charged with
shameful and revolting tasks.  Oh! what an interval of peace was that!  I
still dream, at times, that I can hear the note of my neighbour’s bird.

‘My money was running out, and it became necessary that I should find
employment.  Scarcely had I been three days upon the search, ere I
thought that I was being followed.  I made certain of the features of the
man, which were quite strange to me, and turned into a small café, where
I whiled away an hour, pretending to read the papers, but inwardly
convulsed with terror.  When I came forth again into the street, it was
quite empty, and I breathed again; but alas, I had not turned three
corners, when I once more observed the human hound pursuing me.  Not an
hour was to be lost; timely submission might yet preserve a life which
otherwise was forfeit and dishonoured; and I fled, with what speed you
may conceive, to the Paris agency of the society I served.

‘My submission was accepted.  I took up once more the hated burthen of
that life; once more I was at the call of men whom I despised and hated,
while yet I envied and admired them.  They at least were wholehearted in
the things they purposed; but I, who had once been such as they, had
fallen from the brightness of my faith, and now laboured, like a
hireling, for the wages of a loathed existence.  Ay, sir, to that I was
condemned; I obeyed to continue to live, and lived but to obey.

‘The last charge that was laid upon me was the one which has to-night so
tragically ended.  Boldly telling who I was, I was to request from your
highness, on behalf of my society, a private audience, where it was
designed to murder you.  If one thing remained to me of my old
convictions, it was the hate of kings; and when this task was offered me,
I took it gladly.  Alas, sir, you triumphed.  As we supped, you gained
upon my heart.  Your character, your talents, your designs for our
unhappy country, all had been misrepresented.  I began to forget you were
a prince; I began, all too feelingly, to remember that you were a man.
As I saw the hour approach, I suffered agonies untold; and when, at last,
we heard the slamming of the door which announced in my unwilling ears
the arrival of the partner of my crime, you will bear me out with what
instancy I besought you to depart.  You would not, alas! and what could
I?  Kill you, I could not; my heart revolted, my hand turned back from
such a deed.  Yet it was impossible that I should suffer you to stay; for
when the hour struck and my companion came, true to his appointment, and
he, at least, true to our design, I could neither suffer you to be killed
nor yet him to be arrested.  From such a tragic passage, death, and death
alone, could save me; and it is no fault of mine if I continue to exist.

‘But you, madam,’ continued the young man, addressing himself more
directly to myself, ‘were doubtless born to save the prince and to
confound our purposes.  My life you have prolonged; and by turning the
key on my companion, you have made me the author of his death.  He heard
the hour strike; he was impotent to help; and thinking himself forfeit to
honour, thinking that I should fall alone upon his highness and perish
for lack of his support, he has turned his pistol on himself.’

‘You are right,’ said Prince Florizel: ‘it was in no ungenerous spirit
that you brought these burthens on yourself; and when I see you so nobly
to blame, so tragically punished, I stand like one reproved.  For is it
not strange, madam, that you and I, by practising accepted and
inconsiderable virtues, and commonplace but still unpardonable faults,
should stand here, in the sight of God, with what we call clean hands and
quiet consciences; while this poor youth, for an error that I could
almost envy him, should be sunk beyond the reach of hope?

‘Sir,’ resumed the prince, turning to the young man, ‘I cannot help you;
my help would but unchain the thunderbolt that overhangs you; and I can
but leave you free.’

‘And, sir,’ said I, ‘as this house belongs to me, I will ask you to have
the kindness to remove the body.  You and your conspirators, it appears
to me, can hardly in civility do less.’

‘It shall be done,’ said the young man, with a dismal accent.

‘And you, dear madam,’ said the prince, ‘you, to whom I owe my life, how
can I serve you?’

‘Your highness,’ I said, ‘to be very plain, this is my favourite house,
being not only a valuable property, but endeared to me by various
associations.  I have endless troubles with tenants of the ordinary
class: and at first applauded my good fortune when I found one of the
station of your Master of the Horse.  I now begin to think otherwise:
dangers set a siege about great personages; and I do not wish my tenement
to share these risks.  Procure me the resiliation of the lease, and I
shall feel myself your debtor.’

‘I must tell you, madam,’ replied his highness, ‘that Colonel Geraldine
is but a cloak for myself; and I should be sorry indeed to think myself
so unacceptable a tenant.’

‘Your highness,’ said I, ‘I have conceived a sincere admiration for your
character; but on the subject of house property, I cannot allow the
interference of my feelings.  I will, however, to prove to you that there
is nothing personal in my request, here solemnly engage my word that I
will never put another tenant in this house.’

‘Madam,’ said Florizel, ‘you plead your cause too charmingly to be
refused.’

Thereupon we all three withdrew.  The young man, still reeling in his
walk, departed by himself to seek the assistance of his
fellow-conspirators; and the prince, with the most attentive gallantry,
lent me his escort to the door of my hotel.  The next day, the lease was
cancelled; nor from that hour to this, though sometimes regretting my
engagement, have I suffered a tenant in this house.



_THE SUPERFLUOUS MANSION_
(_Continued_).


As soon as the old lady had finished her relation, Somerset made haste to
offer her his compliments.

‘Madam,’ said he, ‘your story is not only entertaining but instructive;
and you have told it with infinite vivacity.  I was much affected towards
the end, as I held at one time very liberal opinions, and should
certainly have joined a secret society if I had been able to find one.
But the whole tale came home to me; and I was the better able to feel for
you in your various perplexities, as I am myself of somewhat hasty
temper.’

‘I do not understand you,’ said Mrs. Luxmore, with some marks of
irritation.  ‘You must have strangely misinterpreted what I have told
you.  You fill me with surprise.’

Somerset, alarmed by the old lady’s change of tone and manner, hurried to
recant.

‘Dear Mrs. Luxmore,’ said he, ‘you certainly misconstrue my remark.  As a
man of somewhat fiery humour, my conscience repeatedly pricked me when I
heard what you had suffered at the hands of persons similarly
constituted.’

‘Oh, very well indeed,’ replied the old lady; ‘and a very proper spirit.
I regret that I have met with it so rarely.’

‘But in all this,’ resumed the young man, ‘I perceive nothing that
concerns myself.’

‘I am about to come to that,’ she returned.  ‘And you have already before
you, in the pledge I gave Prince Florizel, one of the elements of the
affair.  I am a woman of the nomadic sort, and when I have no case before
the courts I make it a habit to visit continental spas: not that I have
ever been ill; but then I am no longer young, and I am always happy in a
crowd.  Well, to come more shortly to the point, I am now on the wing for
Evian; this incubus of a house, which I must leave behind and dare not
let, hangs heavily upon my hands; and I propose to rid myself of that
concern, and do you a very good turn into the bargain, by lending you the
mansion, with all its fittings, as it stands.  The idea was sudden; it
appealed to me as humorous: and I am sure it will cause my relatives, if
they should ever hear of it, the keenest possible chagrin.  Here, then,
is the key; and when you return at two to-morrow afternoon, you will find
neither me nor my cats to disturb you in your new possession.’

So saying, the old lady arose, as if to dismiss her visitor; but
Somerset, looking somewhat blankly on the key, began to protest.

‘Dear Mrs. Luxmore,’ said he, ‘this is a most unusual proposal.  You know
nothing of me, beyond the fact that I displayed both impudence and
timidity.  I may be the worst kind of scoundrel; I may sell your
furniture—’

‘You may blow up the house with gunpowder, for what I care!’ cried Mrs.
Luxmore.  ‘It is in vain to reason.  Such is the force of my character
that, when I have one idea clearly in my head, I do not care two straws
for any side consideration.  It amuses me to do it, and let that suffice.
On your side, you may do what you please—let apartments, or keep a
private hotel; on mine, I promise you a full month’s warning before I
return, and I never fail religiously to keep my promises.’

The young man was about to renew his protest, when he observed a sudden
and significant change in the old lady’s countenance.

‘If I thought you capable of disrespect!’ she cried.

‘Madam,’ said Somerset, with the extreme fervour of asseveration, ‘madam,
I accept.  I beg you to understand that I accept with joy and gratitude.’

‘Ah well,’ returned Mrs. Luxmore, ‘if I am mistaken, let it pass.  And
now, since all is comfortably settled, I wish you a good-night.’

Thereupon, as if to leave him no room for repentance, she hurried
Somerset out of the front door, and left him standing, key in hand, upon
the pavement.

The next day, about the hour appointed, the young man found his way to
the square, which I will here call Golden Square, though that was not its
name.  What to expect, he knew not; for a man may live in dreams, and yet
be unprepared for their realisation.  It was already with a certain pang
of surprise that he beheld the mansion, standing in the eye of day, a
solid among solids.  The key, upon trial, readily opened the front door;
he entered that great house, a privileged burglar; and, escorted by the
echoes of desertion, rapidly reviewed the empty chambers.  Cats, servant,
old lady, the very marks of habitation, like writing on a slate, had been
in these few hours obliterated.  He wandered from floor to floor, and
found the house of great extent; the kitchen offices commodious and well
appointed; the rooms many and large; and the drawing-room, in particular,
an apartment of princely size and tasteful decoration.  Although the day
without was warm, genial, and sunny, with a ruffling wind from the
quarter of Torquay, a chill, as it were, of suspended animation inhabited
the house.  Dust and shadows met the eye; and but for the ominous
procession of the echoes, and the rumour of the wind among the garden
trees, the ear of the young man was stretched in vain.

Behind the dining-room, that pleasant library, referred to by the old
lady in her tale, looked upon the flat roofs and netted cupolas of the
kitchen quarters; and on a second visit, this room appeared to greet him
with a smiling countenance.  He might as well, he thought, avoid the
expense of lodging: the library, fitted with an iron bedstead which he
had remarked, in one of the upper chambers, would serve his purpose for
the night; while in the dining-room, which was large, airy, and
lightsome, looking on the square and garden, he might very agreeably pass
his days, cook his meals, and study to bring himself to some proficiency
in that art of painting which he had recently determined to adopt.  It
did not take him long to make the change: he had soon returned to the
mansion with his modest kit; and the cabman who brought him was readily
induced, by the young man’s pleasant manner and a small gratuity, to
assist him in the installation of the iron bed.  By six in the evening,
when Somerset went forth to dine, he was able to look back upon the
mansion with a sense of pride and property.  Four-square it stood, of an
imposing frontage, and flanked on either side by family hatchments.  His
eye, from where he stood whistling in the key, with his back to the
garden railings, reposed on every feature of reality; and yet his own
possession seemed as flimsy as a dream.

In the course of a few days, the genteel inhabitants of the square began
to remark the customs of their neighbour.  The sight of a young gentleman
discussing a clay pipe, about four o’clock of the afternoon, in the
drawing-room balcony of so discreet a mansion; and perhaps still more,
his periodical excursion to a decent tavern in the neighbourhood, and his
unabashed return, nursing the full tankard: had presently raised to a
high pitch the interest and indignation of the liveried servants of the
square.  The disfavour of some of these gentlemen at first proceeded to
the length of insult; but Somerset knew how to be affable with any class
of men; and a few rude words merrily accepted, and a few glasses amicably
shared, gained for him the right of toleration.

The young man had embraced the art of Raphael, partly from a notion of
its ease, partly from an inborn distrust of offices.  He scorned to bear
the yoke of any regular schooling; and proceeded to turn one half of the
dining-room into a studio for the reproduction of still life.  There he
amassed a variety of objects, indiscriminately chosen from the kitchen,
the drawing-room, and the back garden; and there spent his days in
smiling assiduity.  Meantime, the great bulk of empty building overhead
lay, like a load, upon his imagination.  To hold so great a stake and to
do nothing, argued some defect of energy; and he at length determined to
act upon the hint given by Mrs. Luxmore herself, and to stick, with
wafers, in the window of the dining-room, a small handbill announcing
furnished lodgings.  At half-past six of a fine July morning, he affixed
the bill, and went forth into the square to study the result.  It seemed,
to his eye, promising and unpretentious; and he returned to the
drawing-room balcony, to consider, over a studious pipe, the knotty
problem of how much he was to charge.

Thereupon he somewhat relaxed in his devotion to the art of painting.
Indeed, from that time forth, he would spend the best part of the day in
the front balcony, like the attentive angler poring on his float; and the
better to support the tedium, he would frequently console himself with
his clay pipe.  On several occasions, passers-by appeared to be arrested
by the ticket, and on several others ladies and gentlemen drove to the
very doorstep by the carriageful; but it appeared there was something
repulsive in the appearance of the house; for with one accord, they would
cast but one look upward, and hastily resume their onward progress or
direct the driver to proceed.  Somerset had thus the mortification of
actually meeting the eye of a large number of lodging-seekers; and though
he hastened to withdraw his pipe, and to compose his features to an air
of invitation, he was never rewarded by so much as an inquiry.  ‘Can
there,’ he thought, ‘be anything repellent in myself?’  But a candid
examination in one of the pier-glasses of the drawing-room led him to
dismiss the fear.

Something, however, was amiss.  His vast and accurate calculations on the
fly-leaves of books, or on the backs of playbills, appeared to have been
an idle sacrifice of time.  By these, he had variously computed the
weekly takings of the house, from sums as modest as five-and-twenty
shillings, up to the more majestic figure of a hundred pounds; and yet,
in despite of the very elements of arithmetic, here he was making
literally nothing.

This incongruity impressed him deeply and occupied his thoughtful leisure
on the balcony; and at last it seemed to him that he had detected the
error of his method.  ‘This,’ he reflected, ‘is an age of generous
display: the age of the sandwich-man, of Griffiths, of Pears’ legendary
soap, and of Eno’s fruit salt, which, by sheer brass and notoriety, and
the most disgusting pictures I ever remember to have seen, has overlaid
that comforter of my childhood, Lamplough’s pyretic saline.  Lamplough
was genteel, Eno was omnipresent; Lamplough was trite, Eno original and
abominably vulgar; and here have I, a man of some pretensions to
knowledge of the world, contented myself with half a sheet of note-paper,
a few cold words which do not directly address the imagination, and the
adornment (if adornment it may be called) of four red wafers!  Am I,
then, to sink with Lamplough, or to soar with Eno?  Am I to adopt that
modesty which is doubtless becoming in a duke? or to take hold of the red
facts of life with the emphasis of the tradesman and the poet?’

Pursuant upon these meditations, he procured several sheets of the very
largest size of drawing-paper; and laying forth his paints, proceeded to
compose an ensign that might attract the eye, and at the same time, in
his own phrase, directly address the imagination of the passenger.
Something taking in the way of colour, a good, savoury choice of words,
and a realistic design setting forth the life a lodger might expect to
lead within the walls of that palace of delight: these, he perceived,
must be the elements of his advertisement.  It was possible, upon the one
hand, to depict the sober pleasures of domestic life, the evening fire,
blond-headed urchins and the hissing urn; but on the other, it was
possible (and he almost felt as if it were more suited to his muse) to
set forth the charms of an existence somewhat wider in its range or,
boldly say, the paradise of the Mohammedan.  So long did the artist waver
between these two views, that, before he arrived at a conclusion, he had
finally conceived and completed both designs.  With the proverbially
tender heart of the parent, he found himself unable to sacrifice either
of these offsprings of his art; and decided to expose them on alternate
days.  ‘In this way,’ he thought, ‘I shall address myself indifferently
to all classes of the world.’

The tossing of a penny decided the only remaining point; and the more
imaginative canvas received the suffrages of fortune, and appeared first
in the window of the mansion.  It was of a high fancy, the legend
eloquently writ, the scheme of colour taking and bold; and but for the
imperfection of the artist’s drawing, it might have been taken for a
model of its kind.  As it was, however, when viewed from his favourite
point against the garden railings, and with some touch of distance, it
caused a pleasurable rising of the artist’s heart.  ‘I have thrown away,’
he ejaculated, ‘an invaluable motive; and this shall be the subject of my
first academy picture.’

The fate of neither of these works was equal to its merit.  A crowd would
certainly, from time to time, collect before the area-railings; but they
came to jeer and not to speculate; and those who pushed their inquiries
further, were too plainly animated by the spirit of derision.  The racier
of the two cartoons displayed, indeed, no symptom of attractive merit;
and though it had a certain share of that success called scandalous,
failed utterly of its effect.  On the day, however, of the second
appearance of the companion work, a real inquirer did actually present
himself before the eyes of Somerset.

This was a gentlemanly man, with some marks of recent merriment, and his
voice under inadequate control.

‘I beg your pardon,’ said he, ‘but what is the meaning of your
extraordinary bill?’

‘I beg yours,’ returned Somerset hotly.  ‘Its meaning is sufficiently
explicit.’  And being now, from dire experience, fearful of ridicule, he
was preparing to close the door, when the gentleman thrust his cane into
the aperture.

‘Not so fast, I beg of you,’ said he.  ‘If you really let apartments,
here is a possible tenant at your door; and nothing would give me greater
pleasure than to see the accommodation and to learn your terms.’

His heart joyously beating, Somerset admitted the visitor, showed him
over the various apartments, and, with some return of his persuasive
eloquence, expounded their attractions.  The gentleman was particularly
pleased by the elegant proportions of the drawing-room.

‘This,’ he said, ‘would suit me very well.  What, may I ask, would be
your terms a week, for this floor and the one above it?’

‘I was thinking,’ returned Somerset, ‘of a hundred pounds.’

‘Surely not,’ exclaimed the gentleman.

‘Well, then,’ returned Somerset, ‘fifty.’

The gentleman regarded him with an air of some amazement.  ‘You seem to
be strangely elastic in your demands,’ said he.  ‘What if I were to
proceed on your own principle of division, and offer twenty-five?’

‘Done!’ cried Somerset; and then, overcome by a sudden embarrassment,
‘You see,’ he added apologetically, ‘it is all found money for me.’

‘Really?’ said the stranger, looking at him all the while with growing
wonder.  ‘Without extras, then?’

‘I—I suppose so,’ stammered the keeper of the lodging-house.

‘Service included?’ pursued the gentleman.

‘Service?’ cried Somerset.  ‘Do you mean that you expect me to empty your
slops?’

The gentleman regarded him with a very friendly interest.  ‘My dear
fellow,’ said he, ‘if you take my advice, you will give up this
business.’  And thereupon he resumed his hat and took himself away.

This smarting disappointment produced a strong effect on the artist of
the cartoons; and he began with shame to eat up his rosier illusions.
First one and then the other of his great works was condemned, withdrawn
from exhibition, and relegated, as a mere wall-picture, to the decoration
of the dining-room.  Their place was taken by a replica of the original
wafered announcement, to which, in particularly large letters, he had
added the pithy rubric: ‘_No service_.’  Meanwhile he had fallen into
something as nearly bordering on low spirits as was consistent with his
disposition; depressed, at once by the failure of his scheme, the
laughable turn of his late interview, and the judicial blindness of the
public to the merit of the twin cartoons.

Perhaps a week had passed before he was again startled by the note of the
knocker.  A gentleman of a somewhat foreign and somewhat military air,
yet closely shaven and wearing a soft hat, desired in the politest terms
to visit the apartments.  He had (he explained) a friend, a gentleman in
tender health, desirous of a sedate and solitary life, apart from
interruptions and the noises of the common lodging-house.  ‘The unusual
clause,’ he continued, ‘in your announcement, particularly struck me.
“This,” I said, “is the place for Mr. Jones.”  You are yourself, sir, a
professional gentleman?’ concluded the visitor, looking keenly in
Somerset’s face.

‘I am an artist,’ replied the young man lightly.

‘And these,’ observed the other, taking a side glance through the open
door of the dining-room, which they were then passing, ‘these are some of
your works.  Very remarkable.’  And he again and still more sharply
peered into the countenance of the young man.

Somerset, unable to suppress a blush, made the more haste to lead his
visitor upstairs and to display the apartments.

‘Excellent,’ observed the stranger, as he looked from one of the back
windows.  ‘Is that a mews behind, sir?  Very good.  Well, sir: see here.
My friend will take your drawing-room floor; he will sleep in the back
drawing-room; his nurse, an excellent Irish widow, will attend on all his
wants and occupy a garret; he will pay you the round sum of ten dollars a
week; and you, on your part, will engage to receive no other lodger?  I
think that fair.’

Somerset had scarcely words in which to clothe his gratitude and joy.

‘Agreed,’ said the other; ‘and to spare you trouble, my friend will bring
some men with him to make the changes.  You will find him a retiring
inmate, sir; receives but few, and rarely leaves the house, except at
night.’

‘Since I have been in this house,’ returned Somerset, ‘I have myself,
unless it were to fetch beer, rarely gone abroad except in the evening.
But a man,’ he added, ‘must have some amusement.’

An hour was then agreed on; the gentleman departed; and Somerset sat down
to compute in English money the value of the figure named.  The result of
this investigation filled him with amazement and disgust; but it was now
too late; nothing remained but to endure; and he awaited the arrival of
his tenant, still trying, by various arithmetical expedients, to obtain a
more favourable quotation for the dollar.  With the approach of dusk,
however, his impatience drove him once more to the front balcony.  The
night fell, mild and airless; the lamps shone around the central darkness
of the garden; and through the tall grove of trees that intervened, many
warmly illuminated windows on the farther side of the square, told their
tale of white napery, choice wine, and genial hospitality.  The stars
were already thickening overhead, when the young man’s eyes alighted on a
procession of three four-wheelers, coasting round the garden railing and
bound for the Superfluous Mansion.  They were laden with formidable
boxes; moved in a military order, one following another; and, by the
extreme slowness of their advance, inspired Somerset with the most
serious ideas of his tenant’s malady.

By the time he had the door open, the cabs had drawn up beside the
pavement; and from the two first, there had alighted the military
gentleman of the morning and two very stalwart porters.  These proceeded
instantly to take possession of the house; with their own hands, and
firmly rejecting Somerset’s assistance, they carried in the various
crates and boxes; with their own hands dismounted and transferred to the
back drawing-room the bed in which the tenant was to sleep; and it was
not until the bustle of arrival had subsided, and the arrangements were
complete, that there descended, from the third of the three vehicles, a
gentleman of great stature and broad shoulders, leaning on the shoulder
of a woman in a widow’s dress, and himself covered by a long cloak and
muffled in a coloured comforter.

Somerset had but a glimpse of him in passing; he was soon shut into the
back drawing-room; the other men departed; silence redescended on the
house; and had not the nurse appeared a little before half-past ten, and,
with a strong brogue, asked if there were a decent public-house in the
neighbourhood, Somerset might have still supposed himself to be alone in
the Superfluous Mansion.

Day followed day; and still the young man had never come by speech or
sight of his mysterious lodger.  The doors of the drawing-room flat were
never open; and although Somerset could hear him moving to and fro, the
tall man had never quitted the privacy of his apartments.  Visitors,
indeed, arrived; sometimes in the dusk, sometimes at intempestuous hours
of night or morning; men, for the most part; some meanly attired, some
decently; some loud, some cringing; and yet all, in the eyes of Somerset,
displeasing.  A certain air of fear and secrecy was common to them all;
they were all voluble, he thought, and ill at ease; even the military
gentleman proved, on a closer inspection, to be no gentleman at all; and
as for the doctor who attended the sick man, his manners were not
suggestive of a university career.  The nurse, again, was scarcely a
desirable house-fellow.  Since her arrival, the fall of whisky in the
young man’s private bottle was much accelerated; and though never
communicative, she was at times unpleasantly familiar.  When asked about
the patient’s health, she would dolorously shake her head, and declare
that the poor gentleman was in a pitiful condition.

Yet somehow Somerset had early begun to entertain the notion that his
complaint was other than bodily.  The ill-looking birds that gathered to
the house, the strange noises that sounded from the drawing-room in the
dead hours of night, the careless attendance and intemperate habits of
the nurse, the entire absence of correspondence, the entire seclusion of
Mr. Jones himself, whose face, up to that hour, he could not have sworn
to in a court of justice—all weighed unpleasantly upon the young man’s
mind.  A sense of something evil, irregular and underhand, haunted and
depressed him; and this uneasy sentiment was the more firmly rooted in
his mind, when, in the fulness of time, he had an opportunity of
observing the features of his tenant.  It fell in this way.  The young
landlord was awakened about four in the morning by a noise in the hall.
Leaping to his feet, and opening the door of the library, he saw the tall
man, candle in hand, in earnest conversation with the gentleman who had
taken the rooms.  The faces of both were strongly illuminated; and in
that of his tenant, Somerset could perceive none of the marks of disease,
but every sign of health, energy, and resolution.  While he was still
looking, the visitor took his departure; and the invalid, having
carefully fastened the front door, sprang upstairs without a trace of
lassitude.

That night upon his pillow, Somerset began to kindle once more into the
hot fit of the detective fever; and the next morning resumed the practice
of his art with careless hand and an abstracted mind.  The day was
destined to be fertile in surprises; nor had he long been seated at the
easel ere the first of these occurred.  A cab laden with baggage drew up
before the door; and Mrs. Luxmore in person rapidly mounted the steps and
began to pound upon the knocker.  Somerset hastened to attend the
summons.

‘My dear fellow,’ she said, with the utmost gaiety, ‘here I come dropping
from the moon.  I am delighted to find you faithful; and I have no doubt
you will be equally pleased to be restored to liberty.’

Somerset could find no words, whether of protest or welcome; and the
spirited old lady pushed briskly by him and paused on the threshold of
the dining-room.  The sight that met her eyes was one well calculated to
inspire astonishment.  The mantelpiece was arrayed with saucepans and
empty bottles; on the fire some chops were frying; the floor was littered
from end to end with books, clothes, walking-canes and the materials of
the painter’s craft; but what far outstripped the other wonders of the
place was the corner which had been arranged for the study of still-life.
This formed a sort of rockery; conspicuous upon which, according to the
principles of the art of composition, a cabbage was relieved against a
copper kettle, and both contrasted with the mail of a boiled lobster.

‘My gracious goodness!’ cried the lady of the house; and then, turning in
wrath on the young man, ‘From what rank in life are you sprung?’ she
demanded.  ‘You have the exterior of a gentleman; but from the
astonishing evidences before me, I should say you can only be a
greengrocer’s man.  Pray, gather up your vegetables, and let me see no
more of you.’

‘Madam,’ babbled Somerset, ‘you promised me a month’s warning.’

‘That was under a misapprehension,’ returned the old lady.  ‘I now give
you warning to leave at once.’

‘Madam,’ said the young man, ‘I wish I could; and indeed, as far as I am
concerned, it might be done.  But then, my lodger!’

‘Your lodger?’ echoed Mrs. Luxmore.

‘My lodger: why should I deny it?’ returned Somerset.  ‘He is only by the
week.’

The old lady sat down upon a chair.  ‘You have a lodger?—you?’ she cried.
‘And pray, how did you get him?’

‘By advertisement,’ replied the young man. ‘O madam, I have not lived
unobservantly.  I adopted’—his eyes involuntarily shifted to the
cartoons—‘I adopted every method.’

Her eyes had followed his; for the first time in Somerset’s experience,
she produced a double eye-glass; and as soon as the full merit of the
works had flashed upon her, she gave way to peal after peal of her
trilling and soprano laughter.

‘Oh, I think you are perfectly delicious!’ she cried.  ‘I do hope you had
them in the window.  M’Pherson,’ she continued, crying to her maid, who
had been all this time grimly waiting in the hall, ‘I lunch with Mr.
Somerset.  Take the cellar key and bring some wine.’

In this gay humour she continued throughout the luncheon; presented
Somerset with a couple of dozen of wine, which she made M’Pherson bring
up from the cellar—‘as a present, my dear,’ she said, with another burst
of tearful merriment, ‘for your charming pictures, which you must be sure
to leave me when you go;’ and finally, protesting that she dared not
spoil the absurdest houseful of madmen in the whole of London, departed
(as she vaguely phrased it) for the continent of Europe.

She was no sooner gone, than Somerset encountered in the corridor the
Irish nurse; sober, to all appearance, and yet a prey to singularly
strong emotion.  It was made to appear, from her account, that Mr. Jones
had already suffered acutely in his health from Mrs. Luxmore’s visit, and
that nothing short of a full explanation could allay the invalid’s
uneasiness.  Somerset, somewhat staring, told what he thought fit of the
affair.

‘Is that all?’ cried the woman.  ‘As God sees you, is that all?’

‘My good woman,’ said the young man, ‘I have no idea what you can be
driving at.  Suppose the lady were my friend’s wife, suppose she were my
fairy godmother, suppose she were the Queen of Portugal; and how should
that affect yourself or Mr. Jones?’

‘Blessed Mary!’ cried the nurse, ‘it’s he that will be glad to hear it!’

And immediately she fled upstairs.

Somerset, on his part, returned to the dining-room, and with a very
thoughtful brow and ruminating many theories, disposed of the remainder
of the bottle.  It was port; and port is a wine, sole among its equals
and superiors, that can in some degree support the competition of
tobacco.  Sipping, smoking, and theorising, Somerset moved on from
suspicion to suspicion, from resolve to resolve, still growing braver and
rosier as the bottle ebbed.  He was a sceptic, none prouder of the name;
he had no horror at command, whether for crimes or vices, but beheld and
embraced the world, with an immoral approbation, the frequent consequence
of youth and health.  At the same time, he felt convinced that he dwelt
under the same roof with secret malefactors; and the unregenerate
instinct of the chase impelled him to severity.  The bottle had run low;
the summer sun had finally withdrawn; and at the same moment, night and
the pangs of hunger recalled him from his dreams.

He went forth, and dined in the Criterion: a dinner in consonance, not so
much with his purse, as with the admirable wine he had discussed.  What
with one thing and another, it was long past midnight when he returned
home.  A cab was at the door; and entering the hall, Somerset found
himself face to face with one of the most regular of the few who visited
Mr. Jones: a man of powerful figure, strong lineaments, and a chin-beard
in the American fashion.  This person was carrying on one shoulder a
black portmanteau, seemingly of considerable weight.  That he should find
a visitor removing baggage in the dead of night, recalled some odd
stories to the young man’s memory; he had heard of lodgers who thus
gradually drained away, not only their own effects, but the very
furniture and fittings of the house that sheltered them; and now, in a
mood between pleasantry and suspicion, and aping the manner of a
drunkard, he roughly bumped against the man with the chin-beard and
knocked the portmanteau from his shoulder to the floor.  With a face
struck suddenly as white as paper, the man with the chin-beard called
lamentably on the name of his maker, and fell in a mere heap on the mat
at the foot of the stairs.  At the same time, though only for a single
instant, the heads of the sick lodger and the Irish nurse popped out like
rabbits over the banisters of the first floor; and on both the same scare
and pallor were apparent.

The sight of this incredible emotion turned Somerset to stone, and he
continued speechless, while the man gathered himself together, and, with
the help of the handrail and audibly thanking God, scrambled once more
upon his feet.

‘What in Heaven’s name ails you?’ gasped the young man as soon as he
could find words and utterance.

‘Have you a drop of brandy?’ returned the other.  ‘I am sick.’

Somerset administered two drams, one after the other, to the man with the
chin-beard; who then, somewhat restored, began to confound himself in
apologies for what he called his miserable nervousness, the result, he
said, of a long course of dumb ague; and having taken leave with a hand
that still sweated and trembled, he gingerly resumed his burthen and
departed.

Somerset retired to bed but not to sleep.  What, he asked himself, had
been the contents of the black portmanteau?  Stolen goods? the carcase of
one murdered? or—and at the thought he sat upright in bed—an infernal
machine?  He took a solemn vow that he would set these doubts at rest;
and with the next morning, installed himself beside the dining-room
window, vigilant with eye; and ear, to await and profit by the earliest
opportunity.

The hours went heavily by.  Within the house there was no circumstance of
novelty; unless it might be that the nurse more frequently made little
journeys round the corner of the square, and before afternoon was
somewhat loose of speech and gait.  A little after six, however, there
came round the corner of the gardens a very handsome and elegantly
dressed young woman, who paused a little way off, and for some time, and
with frequent sighs, contemplated the front of the Superfluous Mansion.
It was not the first time that she had thus stood afar and looked upon
it, like our common parents at the gates of Eden; and the young man had
already had occasion to remark the lively slimness of her carriage, and
had already been the butt of a chance arrow from her eye.  He hailed her
coming, then, with pleasant feelings, and moved a little nearer to the
window to enjoy the sight.  What was his surprise, however, when, as if
with a sensible effort, she drew near, mounted the steps and tapped
discreetly at the door!  He made haste to get before the Irish nurse, who
was not improbably asleep, and had the satisfaction to receive this
gracious visitor in person.

She inquired for Mr. Jones; and then, without transition, asked the young
man if he were the person of the house (and at the words, he thought he
could perceive her to be smiling), ‘because,’ she added, ‘if you are, I
should like to see some of the other rooms.’  Somerset told her he was
under an engagement to receive no other lodgers; but she assured him that
would be no matter, as these were friends of Mr. Jones’s.  ‘And,’ she
continued, moving suddenly to the dining-room door, ‘let us begin here.’
Somerset was too late to prevent her entering, and perhaps he lacked the
courage to essay.  ‘Ah!’ she cried, ‘how changed it is!’

‘Madam,’ cried the young man, ‘since your entrance, it is I who have the
right to say so.’

She received this inane compliment with a demure and conscious droop of
the eyelids, and gracefully steering her dress among the mingled litter,
now with a smile, now with a sigh, reviewed the wonders of the two
apartments.  She gazed upon the cartoons with sparkling eyes, and a
heightened colour, and in a somewhat breathless voice, expressed a high
opinion of their merits.  She praised the effective disposition of the
rockery, and in the bedroom, of which Somerset had vainly endeavoured to
defend the entry, she fairly broke forth in admiration.  ‘How simple and
manly!’ she cried: ‘none of that effeminacy of neatness, which is so
detestable in a man!’  Hard upon this, telling him, before he had time to
reply, that she very well knew her way, and would trouble him no further,
she took her leave with an engaging smile, and ascended the staircase
alone.

For more than an hour the young lady remained closeted with Mr. Jones;
and at the end of that time, the night being now come completely, they
left the house in company.  This was the first time since the arrival of
his lodger, that Somerset had found himself alone with the Irish widow;
and without the loss of any more time than was required by decency, he
stepped to the foot of the stairs and hailed her by her name.  She came
instantly, wreathed in weak smiles and with a nodding head; and when the
young man politely offered to introduce her to the treasures of his art,
she swore that nothing could afford her greater pleasure, for, though she
had never crossed the threshold, she had frequently observed his
beautiful pictures through the door.  On entering the dining-room, the
sight of a bottle and two glasses prepared her to be a gentle critic; and
as soon as the pictures had been viewed and praised, she was easily
persuaded to join the painter in a single glass.  ‘Here,’ she said, ‘are
my respects; and a pleasure it is, in this horrible house, to see a
gentleman like yourself, so affable and free, and a very nice painter, I
am sure.’  One glass so agreeably prefaced, was sure to lead to the
acceptance of a second; at the third, Somerset was free to cease from the
affectation of keeping her company; and as for the fourth, she asked it
of her own accord.  ‘For indeed,’ said she, ‘what with all these clocks
and chemicals, without a drop of the creature life would be impossible
entirely.  And you seen yourself that even M’Guire was glad to beg for
it.  And even himself, when he is downhearted with all these cruel
disappointments, though as temperate a man as any child, will be
sometimes crying for a glass of it.  And I’ll thank you for a thimbleful
to settle what I got.’  Soon after, she began with tears to narrate the
deathbed dispositions and lament the trifling assets of her husband.
Then she declared she heard ‘the master’ calling her, rose to her feet,
made but one lurch of it into the still-life rockery, and with her head
upon the lobster, fell into stertorous slumbers.

Somerset mounted at once to the first story, and opened the door of the
drawing-room, which was brilliantly lit by several lamps.  It was a great
apartment; looking on the square with three tall windows, and joined by a
pair of ample folding-doors to the next room; elegant in proportion,
papered in sea-green, furnished in velvet of a delicate blue, and adorned
with a majestic mantelpiece of variously tinted marbles.  Such was the
room that Somerset remembered; that which he now beheld was changed in
almost every feature: the furniture covered with a figured chintz; the
walls hung with a rhubarb-coloured paper, and diversified by the
curtained recesses for no less than seven windows.  It seemed to himself
that he must have entered, without observing the transition, into the
adjoining house.  Presently from these more specious changes, his eye
condescended to the many curious objects with which the floor was
littered.  Here were the locks of dismounted pistols; clocks and
clockwork in every stage of demolition, some still busily ticking, some
reduced to their dainty elements; a great company of carboys, jars and
bottles; a carpenter’s bench and a laboratory-table.

The back drawing-room, to which Somerset proceeded, had likewise
undergone a change.  It was transformed to the exact appearance of a
common lodging-house bedroom; a bed with green curtains occupied one
corner; and the window was blocked by the regulation table and mirror.
The door of a small closet here attracted the young man’s attention; and
striking a vesta, he opened it and entered.  On a table several wigs and
beards were lying spread; about the walls hung an incongruous display of
suits and overcoats; and conspicuous among the last the young man
observed a large overall of the most costly sealskin.  In a flash his
mind reverted to the advertisement in the _Standard_ newspaper.  The
great height of his lodger, the disproportionate breadth of his
shoulders, and the strange particulars of his instalment, all pointed to
the same conclusion.

The vesta had now burned to his fingers; and taking the coat upon his
arm, Somerset hastily returned to the lighted drawing-room.  There, with
a mixture of fear and admiration, he pored upon its goodly proportions
and the regularity and softness of the pile.  The sight of a large
pier-glass put another fancy in his head.  He donned the fur-coat; and
standing before the mirror in an attitude suggestive of a Russian prince,
he thrust his hands into the ample pockets.  There his fingers
encountered a folded journal.  He drew it out, and recognised the type
and paper of the _Standard_; and at the same instant, his eyes alighted
on the offer of two hundred pounds.  Plainly then, his lodger, now no
longer mysterious, had laid aside his coat on the very day of the
appearance of the advertisement.

He was thus standing, the tell-tale coat upon his back, the incriminating
paper in his hand, when the door opened and the tall lodger, with a firm
but somewhat pallid face, stepped into the room and closed the door again
behind him.  For some time, the two looked upon each other in perfect
silence; then Mr. Jones moved forward to the table, took a seat, and
still without once changing the direction of his eyes, addressed the
young man.

‘You are right,’ he said.  ‘It is for me the blood money is offered.  And
now what will you do?’

It was a question to which Somerset was far from being able to reply.
Taken as he was at unawares, masquerading in the man’s own coat, and
surrounded by a whole arsenal of diabolical explosives, the keeper of the
lodging-house was silenced.

‘Yes,’ resumed the other, ‘I am he.  I am that man, whom with impotent
hate and fear, they still hunt from den to den, from disguise to
disguise.  Yes, my landlord, you have it in your power, if you be poor,
to lay the basis of your fortune; if you be unknown, to capture honour at
one snatch.  You have hocussed an innocent widow; and I find you here in
my apartment, for whose use I pay you in stamped money, searching my
wardrobe, and your hand—shame, sir!—your hand in my very pocket.  You can
now complete the cycle of your ignominious acts, by what will be at once
the simplest, the safest, and the most remunerative.’  The speaker paused
as if to emphasise his words; and then, with a great change of tone and
manner, thus resumed: ‘And yet, sir, when I look upon your face, I feel
certain that I cannot be deceived: certain that in spite of all, I have
the honour and pleasure of speaking to a gentleman.  Take off my coat,
sir—which but cumbers you.  Divest yourself of this confusion: that which
is but thought upon, thank God, need be no burthen to the conscience; we
have all harboured guilty thoughts: and if it flashed into your mind to
sell my flesh and blood, my anguish in the dock, and the sweat of my
death agony—it was a thought, dear sir, you were as incapable of acting
on, as I of any further question of your honour.’  At these words, the
speaker, with a very open, smiling countenance, like a forgiving father,
offered Somerset his hand.

It was not in the young man’s nature to refuse forgiveness or dissect
generosity.  He instantly, and almost without thought, accepted the
proffered grasp.

‘And now,’ resumed the lodger, ‘now that I hold in mine your loyal hand,
I lay by my apprehensions, I dismiss suspicion, I go further—by an effort
of will, I banish the memory of what is past.  How you came here, I care
not: enough that you are here—as my guest.  Sit ye down; and let us, with
your good permission, improve acquaintance over a glass of excellent
whisky.’

So speaking, he produced glasses and a bottle: and the pair pledged each
other in silence.

‘Confess,’ observed the smiling host, ‘you were surprised at the
appearance of the room.’

‘I was indeed,’ said Somerset; ‘nor can I imagine the purpose of these
changes.’

‘These,’ replied the conspirator, ‘are the devices by which I continue to
exist.  Conceive me now, accused before one of your unjust tribunals;
conceive the various witnesses appearing, and the singular variety of
their reports!  One will have visited me in this drawing-room as it
originally stood; a second finds it as it is to-night; and to-morrow or
next day, all may have been changed.  If you love romance (as artists
do), few lives are more romantic than that of the obscure individual now
addressing you.  Obscure yet famous.  Mine is an anonymous, infernal
glory.  By infamous means, I work towards my bright purpose.  I found the
liberty and peace of a poor country, desperately abused; the future
smiles upon that land; yet, in the meantime, I lead the existence of a
hunted brute, work towards appalling ends, and practice hell’s
dexterities.’

Somerset, glass in hand, contemplated the strange fanatic before him, and
listened to his heated rhapsody, with indescribable bewilderment.  He
looked him in the face with curious particularity; saw there the marks of
education; and wondered the more profoundly.

‘Sir,’ he said—‘for I know not whether I should still address you as Mr.
Jones—’

‘Jones, Breitman, Higginbotham, Pumpernickel, Daviot, Henderland, by all
or any of these you may address me,’ said the plotter; ‘for all I have at
some time borne.  Yet that which I most prize, that which is most feared,
hated, and obeyed, is not a name to be found in your directories; it is
not a name current in post-offices or banks; and, indeed, like the
celebrated clan M’Gregor, I may justly describe myself as being nameless
by day.  But,’ he continued, rising to his feet, ‘by night, and among my
desperate followers, I am the redoubted Zero.’

Somerset was unacquainted with the name, but he politely expressed
surprise and gratification.  ‘I am to understand,’ he continued, ‘that,
under this alias, you follow the profession of a dynamiter?’ {176}

The plotter had resumed his seat and now replenished the glasses.

‘I do,’ he said.  ‘In this dark period of time, a star—the star of
dynamite—has risen for the oppressed; and among those who practise its
use, so thick beset with dangers and attended by such incredible
difficulties and disappointments, few have been more assiduous, and not
many—’  He paused, and a shade of embarrassment appeared upon his
face—‘not many have been more successful than myself.’

‘I can imagine,’ observed Somerset, ‘that, from the sweeping consequences
looked for, the career is not devoid of interest.  You have, besides,
some of the entertainment of the game of hide and seek.  But it would
still seem to me—I speak as a layman—that nothing could be simpler or
safer than to deposit an infernal machine and retire to an adjacent
county to await the painful consequences.’

‘You speak, indeed,’ returned the plotter, with some evidence of warmth,
‘you speak, indeed, most ignorantly.  Do you make nothing, then, of such
a peril as we share this moment?  Do you think it nothing to occupy a
house like this one, mined, menaced, and, in a word, literally tottering
to its fall?’

‘Good God!’ ejaculated Somerset.

‘And when you speak of ease,’ pursued Zero, ‘in this age of scientific
studies, you fill me with surprise.  Are you not aware that chemicals are
proverbially fickle as woman, and clockwork as capricious as the very
devil?  Do you see upon my brow these furrows of anxiety?  Do you observe
the silver threads that mingle with my hair?  Clockwork, clockwork has
stamped them on my brow—chemicals have sprinkled them upon my locks!  No,
Mr. Somerset,’ he resumed, after a moment’s pause, his voice still
quivering with sensibility, ‘you must not suppose the dynamiter’s life to
be all gold.  On the contrary, you cannot picture to yourself the
bloodshot vigils and the staggering disappointments of a life like mine.
I have toiled (let us say) for months, up early and down late; my bag is
ready, my clock set; a daring agent has hurried with white face to
deposit the instrument of ruin; we await the fall of England, the
massacre of thousands, the yell of fear and execration; and lo! a snap
like that of a child’s pistol, an offensive smell, and the entire loss of
so much time and plant!  If,’ he concluded, musingly, ‘we had been merely
able to recover the lost bags, I believe with but a touch or two, I could
have remedied the peccant engine.  But what with the loss of plant and
the almost insuperable scientific difficulties of the task, our friends
in France are almost ready to desert the chosen medium.  They propose,
instead, to break up the drainage system of cities and sweep off whole
populations with the devastating typhoid pestilence: a tempting and a
scientific project: a process, indiscriminate indeed, but of idyllical
simplicity.  I recognise its elegance; but, sir, I have something of the
poet in my nature; something, possibly, of the tribune.  And, for my
small part, I shall remain devoted to that more emphatic, more striking,
and (if you please) more popular method, of the explosive bomb.  Yes,’ he
cried, with unshaken hope, ‘I will still continue, and, I feel it in my
bosom, I shall yet succeed.’

‘Two things I remark,’ said Somerset.  ‘The first somewhat staggers me.
Have you, then—in all this course of life, which you have sketched so
vividly—have you not once succeeded?’

‘Pardon me,’ said Zero.  ‘I have had one success.  You behold in me the
author of the outrage of Red Lion Court.’

‘But if I remember right,’ objected Somerset, ‘the thing was a _fiasco_.
A scavenger’s barrow and some copies of the _Weekly Budget_—these were
the only victims.’

‘You will pardon me again,’ returned Zero with positive asperity: ‘a
child was injured.’

‘And that fitly brings me to my second point,’ said Somerset.  ‘For I
observed you to employ the word “indiscriminate.”  Now, surely, a
scavenger’s barrow and a child (if child there were) represent the very
acme and top pin-point of indiscriminate, and, pardon me, of ineffectual
reprisal.’

‘Did I employ the word?’ asked Zero.  ‘Well, I will not defend it.  But
for efficiency, you touch on graver matters; and before entering upon so
vast a subject, permit me once more to fill our glasses.  Disputation is
dry work,’ he added, with a charming gaiety of manner.

Once more accordingly the pair pledged each other in a stalwart grog; and
Zero, leaning back with an air of some complacency, proceeded more
largely to develop his opinions.

‘The indiscriminate?’ he began.  ‘War, my dear sir, is indiscriminate.
War spares not the child; it spares not the barrow of the harmless
scavenger.  No more,’ he concluded, beaming, ‘no more do I.  Whatever may
strike fear, whatever may confound or paralyse the activities of the
guilty nation, barrow or child, imperial Parliament or excursion steamer,
is welcome to my simple plans.  You are not,’ he inquired, with a shade
of sympathetic interest, ‘you are not, I trust, a believer?’

‘Sir, I believe in nothing,’ said the young man.

‘You are then,’ replied Zero, ‘in a position to grasp my argument.  We
agree that humanity is the object, the glorious triumph of humanity; and
being pledged to labour for that end, and face to face with the banded
opposition of kings, parliaments, churches, and the members of the force,
who am I—who are we, dear sir—to affect a nicety about the tools
employed?  You might, perhaps, expect us to attack the Queen, the
sinister Gladstone, the rigid Derby, or the dexterous Granville; but
there you would be in error.  Our appeal is to the body of the people; it
is these that we would touch and interest.  Now, sir, have you observed
the English housemaid?’

‘I should think I had,’ cried Somerset.

‘From a man of taste and a votary of art, I had expected it,’ returned
the conspirator politely.  ‘A type apart; a very charming figure; and
thoroughly adapted to our ends.  The neat cap, the clean print, the
comely person, the engaging manner; her position between classes, parents
in one, employers in another; the probability that she will have at least
one sweet-heart, whose feelings we shall address:—yes, I have a
leaning—call it, if you will, a weakness—for the housemaid.  Not that I
would be understood to despise the nurse.  For the child is a very
interesting feature: I have long since marked out the child as the
sensitive point in society.’  He wagged his head, with a wise, pensive
smile.  ‘And talking, sir, of children and of the perils of our trade,
let me now narrate to you a little incident of an explosive bomb, that
fell out some weeks ago under my own observation.  It fell out thus.’

And Zero, leaning back in his chair, narrated the following simple tale.



_ZERO’S TALE OF THE EXPLOSIVE BOMB_. {182}


I dined by appointment with one of our most trusted agents, in a private
chamber at St. James’s Hall.  You have seen the man: it was M’Guire, the
most chivalrous of creatures, but not himself expert in our contrivances.
Hence the necessity of our meeting; for I need not remind you what
enormous issues depend upon the nice adjustment of the engine.  I set our
little petard for half an hour, the scene of action being hard by; and
the better to avert miscarriage, employed a device, a recent invention of
my own, by which the opening of the Gladstone bag in which the bomb was
carried, should instantly determine the explosion.  M’Guire was somewhat
dashed by this arrangement, which was new to him: and pointed out, with
excellent, clear good sense, that should he be arrested, it would
probably involve him in the fall of our opponents.  But I was not to be
moved, made a strong appeal to his patriotism, gave him a good glass of
whisky, and despatched him on his glorious errand.

Our objective was the effigy of Shakespeare in Leicester Square: a spot,
I think, admirably chosen; not only for the sake of the dramatist, still
very foolishly claimed as a glory by the English race, in spite of his
disgusting political opinions; but from the fact that the seats in the
immediate neighbourhood are often thronged by children, errand-boys,
unfortunate young ladies of the poorer class and infirm old men—all
classes making a direct appeal to public pity, and therefore suitable
with our designs.  As M’Guire drew near his heart was inflamed by the
most noble sentiment of triumph.  Never had he seen the garden so
crowded; children, still stumbling in the impotence of youth, ran to and
fro, shouting and playing, round the pedestal; an old, sick pensioner sat
upon the nearest bench, a medal on his breast, a stick with which he
walked (for he was disabled by wounds) reclining on his knee.  Guilty
England would thus be stabbed in the most delicate quarters; the moment
had, indeed, been well selected; and M’Guire, with a radiant provision of
the event, drew merrily nearer.  Suddenly his eye alighted on the burly
form of a policeman, standing hard by the effigy in an attitude of watch.
My bold companion paused; he looked about him closely; here and there, at
different points of the enclosure, other men stood or loitered, affecting
an abstraction, feigning to gaze upon the shrubs, feigning to talk,
feigning to be weary and to rest upon the benches.  M’Guire was no child
in these affairs; he instantly divined one of the plots of the
Machiavellian Gladstone.

A chief difficulty with which we have to deal, is a certain nervousness
in the subaltern branches of the corps; as the hour of some design draws
near, these chicken-souled conspirators appear to suffer some revulsion
of intent; and frequently despatch to the authorities, not indeed
specific denunciations, but vague anonymous warnings.  But for this
purely accidental circumstance, England had long ago been an historical
expression.  On the receipt of such a letter, the Government lay a trap
for their adversaries, and surround the threatened spot with hirelings.
My blood sometimes boils in my veins, when I consider the case of those
who sell themselves for money in such a cause.  True, thanks to the
generosity of our supporters, we patriots receive a very comfortable
stipend; I myself, of course, touch a salary which puts me quite beyond
the reach of any peddling, mercenary thoughts; M’Guire, again, ere he
joined our ranks, was on the brink of starving, and now, thank God!
receives a decent income.  That is as it should be; the patriot must not
be diverted from his task by any base consideration; and the distinction
between our position and that of the police is too obvious to be stated.

Plainly, however, our Leicester Square design had been divulged; the
Government had craftily filled the place with minions; even the pensioner
was not improbably a hireling in disguise; and our emissary, without
other aid or protection than the simple apparatus in his bag, found
himself confronted by force; brutal force; that strong hand which was a
character of the ages of oppression.  Should he venture to deposit the
machine, it was almost certain that he would be observed and arrested; a
cry would arise; and there was just a fear that the police might not be
present in sufficient force, to protect him from the savagery of the mob.
The scheme must be delayed.  He stood with his bag on his arm, pretending
to survey the front of the Alhambra, when there flashed into his mind a
thought to appal the bravest.  The machine was set; at the appointed
hour, it must explode; and how, in the interval, was he to be rid of it?

Put yourself, I beseech you, into the body of that patriot.  There he
was, friendless and helpless; a man in the very flower of life, for he is
not yet forty; with long years of happiness before him; and now
condemned, in one moment, to a cruel and revolting death by dynamite!
The square, he said, went round him like a thaumatrope; he saw the
Alhambra leap into the air like a balloon; and reeled against the
railing.  It is probable he fainted.

When he came to himself, a constable had him by the arm.

‘My God!’ he cried.

‘You seem to be unwell, sir,’ said the hireling.

‘I feel better now,’ cried poor M’Guire: and with uneven steps, for the
pavement of the square seemed to lurch and reel under his footing, he
fled from the scene of this disaster.  Fled?  Alas, from what was he
fleeing?  Did he not carry that from which he fled along with him? and
had he the wings of the eagle, had he the swiftness of the ocean winds,
could he have been rapt into the uttermost quarters of the earth, how
should he escape the ruin that he carried?  We have heard of living men
who have been fettered to the dead; the grievance, soberly considered, is
no more than sentimental; the case is but a flea-bite to that of him who
should be linked, like poor M’Guire, to an explosive bomb.

A thought struck him in Green Street, like a dart through his liver:
suppose it were the hour already.  He stopped as though he had been shot,
and plucked his watch out.  There was a howling in his ears, as loud as a
winter tempest; his sight was now obscured as if by a cloud, now, as by a
lightning flash, would show him the very dust upon the street.  But so
brief were these intervals of vision, and so violently did the watch
vibrate in his hands, that it was impossible to distinguish the numbers
on the dial.  He covered his eyes for a few seconds; and in that space,
it seemed to him that he had fallen to be a man of ninety.  When he
looked again, the watch-plate had grown legible: he had twenty minutes.
Twenty minutes, and no plan!

Green Street, at that time, was very empty; and he now observed a little
girl of about six drawing near to him, and as she came, kicking in front
of her, as children will, a piece of wood.  She sang, too; and something
in her accent recalling him to the past, produced a sudden clearness in
his mind.  Here was a God-sent opportunity!

‘My dear,’ said he, ‘would you like a present of a pretty bag?’

The child cried aloud with joy and put out her hands to take it.  She had
looked first at the bag, like a true child; but most unfortunately,
before she had yet received the fatal gift, her eyes fell directly on
M’Guire; and no sooner had she seen the poor gentleman’s face, than she
screamed out and leaped backward, as though she had seen the devil.
Almost at the same moment a woman appeared upon the threshold of a
neighbouring shop, and called upon the child in anger.  ‘Come here,
colleen,’ she said, ‘and don’t be plaguing the poor old gentleman!’  With
that she re-entered the house, and the child followed her, sobbing aloud.

With the loss of this hope M’Guire’s reason swooned within him.  When
next he awoke to consciousness, he was standing before St.
Martin’s-in-the-Fields, wavering like a drunken man; the passers-by
regarding him with eyes in which he read, as in a glass, an image of the
terror and horror that dwelt within his own.

‘I am afraid you are very ill, sir,’ observed a woman, stopping and
gazing hard in his face.  ‘Can I do anything to help you?’

‘Ill?’ said M’Guire.  ‘O God!’  And then, recovering some shadow of his
self-command, ‘Chronic, madam,’ said he: ‘a long course of the dumb ague.
But since you are so compassionate—an errand that I lack the strength to
carry out,’ he gasped—‘this bag to Portman Square.  Oh, compassionate
woman, as you hope to be saved, as you are a mother, in the name of your
babes that wait to welcome you at home, oh, take this bag to Portman
Square!  I have a mother, too,’ he added, with a broken voice.  ‘Number
19, Portman Square.’

I suppose he had expressed himself with too much energy of voice; for the
woman was plainly taken with a certain fear of him.  ‘Poor gentleman!’
said she.  ‘If I were you, I would go home.’  And she left him standing
there in his distress.

‘Home!’ thought M’Guire, ‘what a derision!’  What home was there for him,
the victim of philanthropy?  He thought of his old mother, of his happy
youth; of the hideous, rending pang of the explosion; of the possibility
that he might not be killed, that he might be cruelly mangled, crippled
for life, condemned to lifelong pains, blinded perhaps, and almost surely
deafened.  Ah, you spoke lightly of the dynamiter’s peril; but even
waiving death, have you realised what it is for a fine, brave young man
of forty, to be smitten suddenly with deafness, cut off from all the
music of life, and from the voice of friendship, and love?  How little do
we realise the sufferings of others!  Even your brutal Government, in the
heyday of its lust for cruelty, though it scruples not to hound the
patriot with spies, to pack the corrupt jury, to bribe the hangman, and
to erect the infamous gallows, would hesitate to inflict so horrible a
doom: not, I am well aware, from virtue, not from philanthropy, but with
the fear before it of the withering scorn of the good.

But I wander from M’Guire.  From this dread glance into the past and
future, his thoughts returned at a bound upon the present.  How had he
wandered there? and how long—oh, heavens! how long had he been about it?
He pulled out his watch; and found that but three minutes had elapsed.
It seemed too bright a thing to be believed.  He glanced at the church
clock; and sure enough, it marked an hour four minutes faster than the
watch.

Of all that he endured, M’Guire declares that pang was the most desolate.
Till then, he had had one friend, one counsellor, in whom he plenarily
trusted; by whose advertisement, he numbered the minutes that remained to
him of life; on whose sure testimony, he could tell when the time was
come to risk the last adventure, to cast the bag away from him, and take
to flight.  And now in what was he to place reliance?  His watch was
slow; it might be losing time; if so, in what degree?  What limit could
he set to its derangement? and how much was it possible for a watch to
lose in thirty minutes?  Five? ten? fifteen?  It might be so; already, it
seemed years since he had left St. James’s Hall on this so promising
enterprise; at any moment, then, the blow was to be looked for.

In the face of this new distress, the wild disorder of his pulses settled
down; and a broken weariness succeeded, as though he had lived for
centuries and for centuries been dead.  The buildings and the people in
the street became incredibly small, and far-away, and bright; London
sounded in his ears stilly, like a whisper; and the rattle of the cab
that nearly charged him down, was like a sound from Africa.  Meanwhile,
he was conscious of a strange abstraction from himself; and heard and
felt his footfalls on the ground, as those of a very old, small, debile
and tragically fortuned man, whom he sincerely pitied.

As he was thus moving forward past the National Gallery, in a medium, it
seemed, of greater rarity and quiet than ordinary air, there slipped into
his mind the recollection of a certain entry in Whitcomb Street hard by,
where he might perhaps lay down his tragic cargo unremarked.  Thither,
then, he bent his steps, seeming, as he went, to float above the
pavement; and there, in the mouth of the entry, he found a man in a
sleeved waistcoat, gravely chewing a straw.  He passed him by, and twice
patrolled the entry, scouting for the barest chance; but the man had
faced about and continued to observe him curiously.

Another hope was gone.  M’Guire reissued from the entry, still followed
by the wondering eyes of the man in the sleeved waistcoat.  He once more
consulted his watch: there were but fourteen minutes left to him.  At
that, it seemed as if a sudden, genial heat were spread about his brain;
for a second or two, he saw the world as red as blood; and thereafter
entered into a complete possession of himself, with an incredible
cheerfulness of spirits, prompting him to sing and chuckle as he walked.
And yet this mirth seemed to belong to things external; and within, like
a black and leaden-heavy kernel, he was conscious of the weight upon his
soul.

    I care for nobody, no, not I,
    And nobody cares for me,

he sang, and laughed at the appropriate burthen, so that the passengers
stared upon him on the street.  And still the warmth seemed to increase
and to become more genial.  What was life? he considered, and what he,
M’Guire?  What even Erin, our green Erin?  All seemed so incalculably
little that he smiled as he looked down upon it.  He would have given
years, had he possessed them, for a glass of spirits; but time failed,
and he must deny himself this last indulgence.

At the corner of the Haymarket, he very jauntily hailed a hansom cab;
jumped in; bade the fellow drive him to a part of the Embankment, which
he named; and as soon as the vehicle was in motion, concealed the bag as
completely as he could under the vantage of the apron, and once more drew
out his watch.  So he rode for five interminable minutes, his heart in
his mouth at every jolt, scarce able to possess his terrors, yet fearing
to wake the attention of the driver by too obvious a change of plan, and
willing, if possible, to leave him time to forget the Gladstone bag.

At length, at the head of some stairs on the Embankment, he hailed; the
cab was stopped; and he alighted—with how glad a heart!  He thrust his
hand into his pocket.  All was now over; he had saved his life; nor that
alone, but he had engineered a striking act of dynamite; for what could
be more pictorial, what more effective, than the explosion of a hansom
cab, as it sped rapidly along the streets of London.  He felt in one
pocket; then in another.  The most crushing seizure of despair descended
on his soul; and struck into abject dumbness, he stared upon the driver.
He had not one penny.

‘Hillo,’ said the driver, ‘don’t seem well.’

‘Lost my money,’ said M’Guire, in tones so faint and strange that they
surprised his hearing.

The man looked through the trap.  ‘I dessay,’ said he: ‘you’ve left your
bag.’

M’Guire half unconsciously fetched it out; and looking on that black
continent at arm’s length, withered inwardly and felt his features
sharpen as with mortal sickness.

‘This is not mine,’ said he.  ‘Your last fare must have left it.  You had
better take it to the station.’

‘Now look here,’ returned the cabman: ‘are you off your chump? or am I?’

‘Well, then, I’ll tell you what,’ exclaimed M’Guire; ‘you take it for
your fare!’

‘Oh, I dessay,’ replied the driver.  ‘Anything else?  What’s _in_ your
bag?  Open it, and let me see.’

‘No, no,’ returned M’Guire.  ‘Oh no, not that.  It’s a surprise; it’s
prepared expressly: a surprise for honest cabmen.’

‘No, you don’t,’ said the man, alighting from his perch, and coming very
close to the unhappy patriot.  ‘You’re either going to pay my fare, or
get in again and drive to the office.’

It was at this supreme hour of his distress, that M’Guire spied the stout
figure of one Godall, a tobacconist of Rupert Street, drawing near along
the Embankment.  The man was not unknown to him; he had bought of his
wares, and heard him quoted for the soul of liberality; and such was now
the nearness of his peril, that even at such a straw of hope, he clutched
with gratitude.

‘Thank God!’ he cried.  ‘Here comes a friend of mine.  I’ll borrow.’  And
he dashed to meet the tradesman.  ‘Sir,’ said he, ‘Mr. Godall, I have
dealt with you—you doubtless know my face—calamities for which I cannot
blame myself have overwhelmed me.  Oh, sir, for the love of innocence,
for the sake of the bonds of humanity, and as you hope for mercy at the
throne of grace, lend me two-and-six!’

‘I do not recognise your face,’ replied Mr. Godall; ‘but I remember the
cut of your beard, which I have the misfortune to dislike.  Here, sir, is
a sovereign; which I very willingly advance to you, on the single
condition that you shave your chin.’

M’Guire grasped the coin without a word; cast it to the cabman, calling
out to him to keep the change; bounded down the steps, flung the bag far
forth into the river, and fell headlong after it.  He was plucked from a
watery grave, it is believed, by the hands of Mr. Godall.  Even as he was
being hoisted dripping to the shore, a dull and choked explosion shook
the solid masonry of the Embankment, and far out in the river a momentary
fountain rose and disappeared.



_THE SUPERFLUOUS MANSION_
(_Continued_)


Somerset in vain strove to attach a meaning to these words.  He had, in
the meanwhile, applied himself assiduously to the flagon; the plotter
began to melt in twain, and seemed to expand and hover on his seat; and
with a vague sense of nightmare, the young man rose unsteadily to his
feet, and, refusing the proffer of a third grog, insisted that the hour
was late and he must positively get to bed.

‘Dear me,’ observed Zero, ‘I find you very temperate.  But I will not be
oppressive.  Suffice it that we are now fast friends; and, my dear
landlord, _au revoir_!’

So saying the plotter once more shook hands; and with the politest
ceremonies, and some necessary guidance, conducted the bewildered young
gentleman to the top of the stair.

Precisely, how he got to bed, was a point on which Somerset remained in
utter darkness; but the next morning when, at a blow, he started broad
awake, there fell upon his mind a perfect hurricane of horror and wonder.
That he should have suffered himself to be led into the semblance of
intimacy with such a man as his abominable lodger, appeared, in the cold
light of day, a mystery of human weakness.  True, he was caught in a
situation that might have tested the aplomb of Talleyrand.  That was
perhaps a palliation; but it was no excuse.  For so wholesale a
capitulation of principle, for such a fall into criminal familiarity, no
excuse indeed was possible; nor any remedy, but to withdraw at once from
the relation.

As soon as he was dressed, he hurried upstairs, determined on a rupture.
Zero hailed him with the warmth of an old friend.

‘Come in,’ he cried, ‘dear Mr. Somerset!  Come in, sit down, and, without
ceremony, join me at my morning meal.’

‘Sir,’ said Somerset, ‘you must permit me first to disengage my honour.
Last night, I was surprised into a certain appearance of complicity; but
once for all, let me inform you that I regard you and your machinations
\with unmingled horror and disgust, and I will leave no stone unturned to
crush your vile conspiracy.’

‘My dear fellow,’ replied Zero, with an air of some complacency, ‘I am
well accustomed to these human weaknesses.  Disgust?  I have felt it
myself; it speedily wears off.  I think none the worse, I think the more
of you, for this engaging frankness.  And in the meanwhile, what are you
to do?  You find yourself, if I interpret rightly, in very much the same
situation as Charles the Second (possibly the least degraded of your
British sovereigns) when he was taken into the confidence of the thief.
To denounce me, is out of the question; and what else can you attempt?
No, dear Mr. Somerset, your hands are tied; and you find yourself
condemned, under pain of behaving like a cad, to be that same charming
and intellectual companion who delighted me last night.’

‘At least,’ cried Somerset, ‘I can, and do, order you to leave this
house.’

‘Ah!’ cried the plotter, ‘but there I fail to follow you.  You may, if
you please, enact the part of Judas; but if, as I suppose, you recoil
from that extremity of meanness, I am, on my side, far too intelligent to
leave these lodgings, in which I please myself exceedingly, and from
which you lack the power to drive me.  No, no, dear sir; here I am, and
here I propose to stay.’

‘I repeat,’ cried Somerset, beside himself with a sense of his own
weakness, ‘I repeat that I give you warning.  I am the master of this
house; and I emphatically give you warning.’

‘A week’s warning?’ said the imperturbable conspirator.  ‘Very well: we
will talk of it a week from now.  That is arranged; and in the meanwhile,
I observe my breakfast growing cold.  Do, dear Mr. Somerset, since you
find yourself condemned, for a week at least, to the society of a very
interesting character, display some of that open favour, some of that
interest in life’s obscurer sides, which stamp the character of the true
artist.  Hang me, if you will, to-morrow; but to-day show yourself
divested of the scruples of the burgess, and sit down pleasantly to share
my meal.’

‘Man!’ cried Somerset, ‘do you understand my sentiments?’

‘Certainly,’ replied Zero; ‘and I respect them!  Would you be outdone in
such a contest? will you alone be partial? and in this nineteenth
century, cannot two gentlemen of education agree to differ on a point of
politics?  Come, sir: all your hard words have left me smiling; judge
then, which of us is the philosopher!’

Somerset was a young man of a very tolerant disposition and by nature
easily amenable to sophistry.  He threw up his hands with a gesture of
despair, and took the seat to which the conspirator invited him.  The
meal was excellent; the host not only affable, but primed with curious
information.  He seemed, indeed, like one who had too long endured the
torture of silence, to exult in the most wholesale disclosures.  The
interest of what he had to tell was great; his character, besides,
developed step by step; and Somerset, as the time fled, not only outgrew
some of the discomfort of his false position, but began to regard the
conspirator with a familiarity that verged upon contempt.  In any
circumstances, he had a singular inability to leave the society in which
he found himself; company, even if distasteful, held him captive like a
limed sparrow; and on this occasion, he suffered hour to follow hour, was
easily persuaded to sit down once more to table, and did not even attempt
to withdraw till, on the approach of evening, Zero, with many apologies,
dismissed his guest.  His fellow-conspirators, the dynamiter handsomely
explained, as they were unacquainted with the sterling qualities of the
young man, would be alarmed at the sight of a strange face.

As soon as he was alone, Somerset fell back upon the humour of the
morning.  He raged at the thought of his facility; he paced the
dining-room, forming the sternest resolutions for the future; he wrung
the hand which had been dishonoured by the touch of an assassin; and
among all these whirling thoughts, there flashed in from time to time,
and ever with a chill of fear, the thought of the confounded ingredients
with which the house was stored.  A powder magazine seemed a secure
smoking-room alongside of the Superfluous Mansion.

He sought refuge in flight, in locomotion, in the flowing bowl.  As long
as the bars were open, he travelled from one to another, seeking light,
safety, and the companionship of human faces; when these resources failed
him, he fell back on the belated baked-potato man; and at length, still
pacing the streets, he was goaded to fraternise with the police.  Alas,
with what a sense of guilt he conversed with these guardians of the law;
how gladly had he wept upon their ample bosoms; and how the secret
fluttered to his lips and was still denied an exit!  Fatigue began at
last to triumph over remorse; and about the hour of the first milkman, he
returned to the door of the mansion; looked at it with a horrid
expectation, as though it should have burst that instant into flames;
drew out his key, and when his foot already rested on the steps, once
more lost heart and fled for repose to the grisly shelter of a
coffee-shop.

It was on the stroke of noon when he awoke.  Dismally searching in his
pockets, he found himself reduced to half-a-crown; and when he had paid
the price of his distasteful couch, saw himself obliged to return to the
Superfluous Mansion.  He sneaked into the hall and stole on tiptoe to the
cupboard where he kept his money.  Yet half a minute, he told himself,
and he would be free for days from his obseding lodger, and might decide
at leisure on the course he should pursue.  But fate had otherwise
designed: there came a tap at the door and Zero entered.

‘Have I caught you?’ he cried, with innocent gaiety.  ‘Dear fellow, I was
growing quite impatient.’  And on the speaker’s somewhat stolid face,
there came a glow of genuine affection.  ‘I am so long unused to have a
friend,’ he continued, ‘that I begin to be afraid I may prove jealous.’
And he wrung the hand of his landlord.

Somerset was, of all men, least fit to deal with such a greeting.  To
reject these kind advances was beyond his strength.  That he could not
return cordiality for cordiality, was already almost more than he could
carry.  That inequality between kind sentiments which, to generous
characters, will always seem to be a sort of guilt, oppressed him to the
ground; and he stammered vague and lying words.

‘That is all right,’ cried Zero—‘that is as it should be—say no more!  I
had a vague alarm; I feared you had deserted me; but I now own that fear
to have been unworthy, and apologise.  To doubt of your forgiveness were
to repeat my sin.  Come, then; dinner waits; join me again and tell me
your adventures of the night.’

Kindness still sealed the lips of Somerset; and he suffered himself once
more to be set down to table with his innocent and criminal acquaintance.
Once more, the plotter plunged up to the neck in damaging disclosures:
now it would be the name and biography of an individual, now the address
of some important centre, that rose, as if by accident, upon his lips;
and each word was like another turn of the thumbscrew to his unhappy
guest.  Finally, the course of Zero’s bland monologue led him to the
young lady of two days ago: that young lady, who had flashed on Somerset
for so brief a while but with so conquering a charm; and whose engaging
grace, communicative eyes, and admirable conduct of the sweeping skirt,
remained imprinted on his memory.

‘You saw her?’ said Zero.  ‘Beautiful, is she not?  She, too, is one of
ours: a true enthusiast: nervous, perhaps, in presence of the chemicals;
but in matters of intrigue, the very soul of skill and daring.  Lake,
Fonblanque, de Marly, Valdevia, such are some of the names that she
employs; her true name—but there, perhaps, I go too far.  Suffice it,
that it is to her I owe my present lodging, and, dear Somerset, the
pleasure of your acquaintance.  It appears she knew the house.  You see
dear fellow, I make no concealment: all that you can care to hear, I tell
you openly.’

‘For God’s sake,’ cried the wretched Somerset, ‘hold your tongue!  You
cannot imagine how you torture me!’

A shade of serious discomposure crossed the open countenance of Zero.

‘There are times,’ he said, ‘when I begin to fancy that you do not like
me.  Why, why, dear Somerset, this lack of cordiality?  I am depressed;
the touchstone of my life draws near; and if I fail’—he gloomily
nodded—‘from all the height of my ambitious schemes, I fall, dear boy,
into contempt.  These are grave thoughts, and you may judge my need of
your delightful company.  Innocent prattler, you relieve the weight of my
concerns.  And yet . . . and yet . . .’  The speaker pushed away his
plate, and rose from table.  ‘Follow me,’ said he, ‘follow me.  My mood
is on; I must have air, I must behold the plain of battle.’

So saying, he led the way hurriedly to the top flat of the mansion, and
thence, by ladder and trap, to a certain leaded platform, sheltered at
one end by a great stalk of chimneys and occupying the actual summit of
the roof.  On both sides, it bordered, without parapet or rail, on the
incline of slates; and, northward above all, commanded an extensive view
of housetops, and rising through the smoke, the distant spires of
churches.

‘Here,’ cried Zero, ‘you behold this field of city, rich, crowded,
laughing with the spoil of continents; but soon, how soon, to be laid
low!  Some day, some night, from this coign of vantage, you shall perhaps
be startled by the detonation of the judgment gun—not sharp and empty
like the crack of cannon, but deep-mouthed and unctuously solemn.
Instantly thereafter, you shall behold the flames break forth.  Ay,’ he
cried, stretching forth his hand, ‘ay, that will be a day of retribution.
Then shall the pallid constable flee side by side with the detected
thief.  Blaze!’ he cried, ‘blaze, derided city!  Fall, flatulent
monarchy, fall like Dagon!’

With these words his foot slipped upon the lead; and but for Somerset’s
quickness, he had been instantly precipitated into space.  Pale as a
sheet, and limp as a pocket-handkerchief, he was dragged from the edge of
downfall by one arm; helped, or rather carried, down the ladder; and
deposited in safety on the attic landing.  Here he began to come to
himself, wiped his brow, and at length, seizing Somerset’s hand in both
of his, began to utter his acknowledgments.

‘This seals it,’ said he.  ‘Ours is a life and death connection.  You
have plucked me from the jaws of death; and if I were before attracted by
your character, judge now of the ardour of my gratitude and love!  But I
perceive I am still greatly shaken.  Lend me, I beseech you, lend me your
arm as far as my apartment.’

A dram of spirits restored the plotter to something of his customary
self-possession; and he was standing, glass in hand and genially
convalescent, when his eye was attracted by the dejection of the
unfortunate young man.

‘Good heavens, dear Somerset,’ he cried, ‘what ails you?  Let me offer
you a touch of spirits.’

But Somerset had fallen below the reach of this material comfort.

‘Let me be,’ he said.  ‘I am lost; you have caught me in the toils.  Up
to this moment, I have lived all my life in the most reckless manner, and
done exactly what I pleased, with the most perfect innocence.  And
now—what am I?  Are you so blind and wooden that you do not see the
loathing you inspire me with?  Is it possible you can suppose me willing
to continue to exist upon such terms?  To think,’ he cried, ‘that a young
man, guilty of no fault on earth but amiability, should find himself
involved in such a damned imbroglio!’  And placing his knuckles in his
eyes, Somerset rolled upon the sofa.

‘My God,’ said Zero, ‘is this possible?  And I so filled with tenderness
and interest!  Can it be, dear Somerset, that you are under the empire of
these out-worn scruples? or that you judge a patriot by the morality of
the religious tract?  I thought you were a good agnostic.’

‘Mr. Jones,’ said Somerset, ‘it is in vain to argue.  I boast myself a
total disbeliever, not only in revealed religion, but in the data,
method, and conclusions of the whole of ethics.  Well! what matters it?
what signifies a form of words?  I regard you as a reptile, whom I would
rejoice, whom I long, to stamp under my heel.  You would blow up others?
Well then, understand: I want, with every circumstance of infamy and
agony, to blow up you!’

‘Somerset, Somerset!’ said Zero, turning very pale, ‘this is wrong; this
is very wrong.  You pain, you wound me, Somerset.’

‘Give me a match!’ cried Somerset wildly.  ‘Let me set fire to this
incomparable monster!  Let me perish with him in his fall!’

‘For God’s sake,’ cried Zero, clutching hold of the young man, ‘for God’s
sake command yourself!  We stand upon the brink; death yawns around us; a
man—a stranger in this foreign land—one whom you have called your
friend—’

‘Silence!’ cried Somerset, ‘you are no friend, no friend of mine.  I look
on you with loathing, like a toad: my flesh creeps with physical
repulsion; my soul revolts against the sight of you.’

Zero burst into tears.  ‘Alas!’ he sobbed, ‘this snaps the last link that
bound me to humanity.  My friend disowns—he insults me.  I am indeed
accurst.’

Somerset stood for an instant staggered by this sudden change of front.
The next moment, with a despairing gesture, he fled from the room and
from the house.  The first dash of his escape carried him hard upon
half-way to the next police-office: but presently began to droop; and
before he reached the house of lawful intervention, he fell once more
among doubtful counsels.  Was he an agnostic? had he a right to act?
Away with such nonsense, and let Zero perish! ran his thoughts.  And then
again: had he not promised, had he not shaken hands and broken bread? and
that with open eyes? and if so how could he take action, and not forfeit
honour?  But honour? what was honour?  A figment, which, in the hot
pursuit of crime, he ought to dash aside.  Ay, but crime?  A figment,
too, which his enfranchised intellect discarded.  All day, he wandered in
the parks, a prey to whirling thoughts; all night, patrolled the city;
and at the peep of day he sat down by the wayside in the neighbourhood of
Peckham and bitterly wept.  His gods had fallen.  He who had chosen the
broad, daylit, unencumbered paths of universal scepticism, found himself
still the bondslave of honour.  He who had accepted life from a point of
view as lofty as the predatory eagle’s, though with no design to prey; he
who had clearly recognised the common moral basis of war, of commercial
competition, and of crime; he who was prepared to help the escaping
murderer or to embrace the impenitent thief, found, to the overthrow of
all his logic, that he objected to the use of dynamite.  The dawn crept
among the sleeping villas and over the smokeless fields of city; and
still the unfortunate sceptic sobbed over his fall from consistency.

At length, he rose and took the rising sun to witness.  ‘There is no
question as to fact,’ he cried; ‘right and wrong are but figments and the
shadow of a word; but for all that, there are certain things that I
cannot do, and there are certain others that I will not stand.’
Thereupon he decided to return to make one last effort of persuasion,
and, if he could not prevail on Zero to desist from his infernal trade,
throw delicacy to the winds, give the plotter an hour’s start, and
denounce him to the police.  Fast as he went, being winged by this
resolution, it was already well on in the morning when he came in sight
of the Superfluous Mansion.  Tripping down the steps, was the young lady
of the various aliases; and he was surprised to see upon her countenance
the marks of anger and concern.

‘Madam,’ he began, yielding to impulse and with no clear knowledge of
what he was to add.

But at the sound of his voice she seemed to experience a shock of fear or
horror; started back; lowered her veil with a sudden movement; and fled,
without turning, from the square.

Here then, we step aside a moment from following the fortunes of
Somerset, and proceed to relate the strange and romantic episode of THE
BROWN BOX.



DESBOROUGH’S ADVENTURE


_THE BROWN BOX_


Mr. Harry Desborough lodged in the fine and grave old quarter of
Bloomsbury, roared about on every side by the high tides of London, but
itself rejoicing in romantic silences and city peace.  It was in Queen
Square that he had pitched his tent, next door to the Children’s
Hospital, on your left hand as you go north: Queen Square, sacred to
humane and liberal arts, whence homes were made beautiful, where the poor
were taught, where the sparrows were plentiful and loud, and where groups
of patient little ones would hover all day long before the hospital, if
by chance they might kiss their hand or speak a word to their sick
brother at the window.  Desborough’s room was on the first floor and
fronted to the square; but he enjoyed besides, a right by which he often
profited, to sit and smoke upon a terrace at the back, which looked down
upon a fine forest of back gardens, and was in turn commanded by the
windows of an empty room.

On the afternoon of a warm day, Desborough sauntered forth upon this
terrace, somewhat out of hope and heart, for he had been now some weeks
on the vain quest of situations, and prepared for melancholy and tobacco.
Here, at least, he told himself that he would be alone; for, like most
youths, who are neither rich, nor witty, nor successful, he rather
shunned than courted the society of other men.  Even as he expressed the
thought, his eye alighted on the window of the room that looked upon the
terrace; and to his surprise and annoyance, he beheld it curtained with a
silken hanging.  It was like his luck, he thought; his privacy was gone,
he could no longer brood and sigh unwatched, he could no longer suffer
his discouragement to find a vent in words or soothe himself with
sentimental whistling; and in the irritation of the moment, he struck his
pipe upon the rail with unnecessary force.  It was an old, sweet,
seasoned briar-root, glossy and dark with long employment, and justly
dear to his fancy.  What, then, was his chagrin, when the head snapped
from the stem, leaped airily in space, and fell and disappeared among the
lilacs of the garden?

He threw himself savagely into the garden chair, pulled out the
story-paper which he had brought with him to read, tore off a fragment of
the last sheet, which contains only the answers to correspondents, and
set himself to roll a cigarette.  He was no master of the art; again and
again, the paper broke between his fingers and the tobacco showered upon
the ground; and he was already on the point of angry resignation, when
the window swung slowly inward, the silken curtain was thrust aside, and
a lady, somewhat strangely attired, stepped forth upon the terrace.

‘Señorito,’ said she, and there was a rich thrill in her voice, like an
organ note, ‘Señorito, you are in difficulties.  Suffer me to come to
your assistance.’

With the words, she took the paper and tobacco from his unresisting
hands; and with a facility that, in Desborough’s eyes, seemed magical,
rolled and presented him a cigarette.  He took it, still seated, still
without a word; staring with all his eyes upon that apparition.  Her face
was warm and rich in colour; in shape, it was that piquant triangle, so
innocently sly, so saucily attractive, so rare in our more northern
climates; her eyes were large, starry, and visited by changing lights;
her hair was partly covered by a lace mantilla, through which her arms,
bare to the shoulder, gleamed white; her figure, full and soft in all the
womanly contours, was yet alive and active, light with excess of life,
and slender by grace of some divine proportion.

‘You do not like my cigarrito, Señor?’ she asked.  ‘Yet it is better made
than yours.’  At that she laughed, and her laughter trilled in his ear
like music; but the next moment her face fell.  ‘I see,’ she cried.  ‘It
is my manner that repels you.  I am too constrained, too cold.  I am
not,’ she added, with a more engaging air, ‘I am not the simple English
maiden I appear.’

‘Oh!’ murmured Harry, filled with inexpressible thoughts.

‘In my own dear land,’ she pursued, ‘things are differently ordered.
There, I must own, a girl is bound by many and rigorous restrictions;
little is permitted her; she learns to be distant, she learns to appear
forbidding.  But here, in free England—oh, glorious liberty!’ she cried,
and threw up her arms with a gesture of inimitable grace—‘here there are
no fetters; here the woman may dare to be herself entirely, and the men,
the chivalrous men—is it not written on the very shield of your nation,
_honi soit_?  Ah, it is hard for me to learn, hard for me to dare to be
myself.  You must not judge me yet awhile; I shall end by conquering this
stiffness, I shall end by growing English.  Do I speak the language
well?’

‘Perfectly—oh, perfectly!’ said Harry, with a fervency of conviction
worthy of a graver subject.

‘Ah, then,’ she said, ‘I shall soon learn; English blood ran in my
father’s veins; and I have had the advantage of some training in your
expressive tongue.  If I speak already without accent, with my thorough
English appearance, there is nothing left to change except my manners.’

‘Oh no,’ said Desborough.  ‘Oh pray not!  I—madam—’

‘I am,’ interrupted the lady, ‘the Señorita Teresa Valdevia.  The evening
air grows chill.  Adios, Señorito.’  And before Harry could stammer out a
word, she had disappeared into her room.

He stood transfixed, the cigarette still unlighted in his hand.  His
thoughts had soared above tobacco, and still recalled and beautified the
image of his new acquaintance.  Her voice re-echoed in his memory; her
eyes, of which he could not tell the colour, haunted his soul.  The
clouds had risen at her coming, and he beheld a new-created world.  What
she was, he could not fancy, but he adored her.  Her age, he durst not
estimate; fearing to find her older than himself, and thinking sacrilege
to couple that fair favour with the thought of mortal changes.  As for
her character, beauty to the young is always good.  So the poor lad
lingered late upon the terrace, stealing timid glances at the curtained
window, sighing to the gold laburnums, rapt into the country of romance;
and when at length he entered and sat down to dine, on cold boiled mutton
and a pint of ale, he feasted on the food of gods.

Next day when he returned to the terrace, the window was a little ajar,
and he enjoyed a view of the lady’s shoulder, as she sat patiently sewing
and all unconscious of his presence.  On the next, he had scarce appeared
when the window opened, and the Señorita tripped forth into the sunlight,
in a morning disorder, delicately neat, and yet somehow foreign,
tropical, and strange.  In one hand she held a packet.

‘Will you try,’ she said, ‘some of my father’s tobacco—from dear Cuba?
There, as I suppose you know, all smoke, ladies as well as gentlemen.  So
you need not fear to annoy me.  The fragrance will remind me of home.  My
home, Señor, was by the sea.’  And as she uttered these few words,
Desborough, for the first time in his life, realised the poetry of the
great deep.  ‘Awake or asleep, I dream of it: dear home, dear Cuba!’

‘But some day,’ said Desborough, with an inward pang, ‘some day you will
return?’

‘Never!’ she cried; ‘ah, never, in Heaven’s name!’

‘Are you then resident for life in England?’ he inquired, with a strange
lightening of spirit.

‘You ask too much, for you ask more than I know,’ she answered sadly; and
then, resuming her gaiety of manner: ‘But you have not tried my Cuban
tobacco,’ she said.

‘Señorita,’ said he, shyly abashed by some shadow of coquetry in her
manner, ‘whatever comes to me—you—I mean,’ he concluded, deeply flushing,
‘that I have no doubt the tobacco is delightful.’

‘Ah, Señor,’ she said, with almost mournful gravity, ‘you seemed so
simple and good, and already you are trying to pay compliments—and
besides,’ she added, brightening, with a quick upward glance, into a
smile, ‘you do it so badly!  English gentlemen, I used to hear, could be
fast friends, respectful, honest friends; could be companions,
comforters, if the need arose, or champions, and yet never encroach.  Do
not seek to please me by copying the graces of my countrymen.  Be
yourself: the frank, kindly, honest English gentleman that I have heard
of since my childhood and still longed to meet.’

Harry, much bewildered, and far from clear as to the manners of the Cuban
gentlemen, strenuously disclaimed the thought of plagiarism.

‘Your national seriousness of bearing best becomes you, Señor,’ said the
lady.  ‘See!’ marking a line with her dainty, slippered foot, ‘thus far
it shall be common ground; there, at my window-sill, begins the
scientific frontier.  If you choose, you may drive me to my forts; but
if, on the other hand, we are to be real English friends, I may join you
here when I am not too sad; or, when I am yet more graciously inclined,
you may draw your chair beside the window and teach me English customs,
while I work.  You will find me an apt scholar, for my heart is in the
task.’  She laid her hand lightly upon Harry’s arm, and looked into his
eyes.  ‘Do you know,’ said she, ‘I am emboldened to believe that I have
already caught something of your English aplomb?  Do you not perceive a
change, Señor?  Slight, perhaps, but still a change?  Is my deportment
not more open, more free, more like that of the dear “British Miss” than
when you saw me first?’  She gave a radiant smile; withdrew her hand from
Harry’s arm; and before the young man could formulate in words the
eloquent emotions that ran riot through his brain—with an ‘Adios, Señor:
good-night, my English friend,’ she vanished from his sight behind the
curtain.

The next day Harry consumed an ounce of tobacco in vain upon the neutral
terrace; neither sight nor sound rewarded him, and the dinner-hour
summoned him at length from the scene of disappointment.  On the next it
rained; but nothing, neither business nor weather, neither prospective
poverty nor present hardship, could now divert the young man from the
service of his lady; and wrapt in a long ulster, with the collar raised,
he took his stand against the balustrade, awaiting fortune, the picture
of damp and discomfort to the eye, but glowing inwardly with tender and
delightful ardours.  Presently the window opened, and the fair Cuban,
with a smile imperfectly dissembled, appeared upon the sill.

‘Come here,’ she said, ‘here, beside my window.  The small verandah gives
a belt of shelter.’  And she graciously handed him a folding-chair.

As he sat down, visibly aglow with shyness and delight, a certain
bulkiness in his pocket reminded him that he was not come empty-handed.

‘I have taken the liberty,’ said he, ‘of bringing you a little book.  I
thought of you, when I observed it on the stall, because I saw it was in
Spanish.  The man assured me it was by one of the best authors, and quite
proper.’  As he spoke, he placed the little volume in her hand.  Her eyes
fell as she turned the pages, and a flush rose and died again upon her
cheeks, as deep as it was fleeting.  ‘You are angry,’ he cried in agony.
‘I have presumed.’

‘No, Señor, it is not that,’ returned the lady.  ‘I—’ and a flood of
colour once more mounted to her brow—‘I am confused and ashamed because I
have deceived you.  Spanish,’ she began, and paused—‘Spanish is, of
course, my native tongue,’ she resumed, as though suddenly taking
courage; ‘and this should certainly put the highest value on your
thoughtful present; but alas, sir, of what use is it to me?  And how
shall I confess to you the truth—the humiliating truth—that I cannot
read?’

As Harry’s eyes met hers in undisguised amazement, the fair Cuban seemed
to shrink before his gaze.  ‘Read?’ repeated Harry.  ‘You!’

She pushed the window still more widely open with a large and noble
gesture.  ‘Enter, Señor,’ said she.  ‘The time has come to which I have
long looked forward, not without alarm; when I must either fear to lose
your friendship, or tell you without disguise the story of my life.’

It was with a sentiment bordering on devotion, that Harry passed the
window.  A semi-barbarous delight in form and colour had presided over
the studied disorder of the room in which he found himself.  It was
filled with dainty stuffs, furs and rugs and scarves of brilliant hues,
and set with elegant and curious trifles-fans on the mantelshelf, an
antique lamp upon a bracket, and on the table a silver-mounted bowl of
cocoa-nut about half full of unset jewels.  The fair Cuban, herself a gem
of colour and the fit masterpiece for that rich frame, motioned Harry to
a seat, and sinking herself into another, thus began her history.



_STORY OF THE FAIR CUBAN_


I am not what I seem.  My father drew his descent, on the one hand, from
grandees of Spain, and on the other, through the maternal line, from the
patriot Bruce.  My mother, too, was the descendant of a line of kings;
but, alas! these kings were African.  She was fair as the day: fairer
than I, for I inherited a darker strain of blood from the veins of my
European father; her mind was noble, her manners queenly and
accomplished; and seeing her more than the equal of her neighbours, and
surrounded by the most considerate affection and respect, I grew up to
adore her, and when the time came, received her last sigh upon my lips,
still ignorant that she was a slave, and alas! my father’s mistress.  Her
death, which befell me in my sixteenth year, was the first sorrow I had
known: it left our home bereaved of its attractions, cast a shade of
melancholy on my youth, and wrought in my father a tragic and durable
change.  Months went by; with the elasticity of my years, I regained some
of the simple mirth that had before distinguished me; the plantation
smiled with fresh crops; the negroes on the estate had already forgotten
my mother and transferred their simple obedience to myself; but still the
cloud only darkened on the brows of Señor Valdevia.  His absences from
home had been frequent even in the old days, for he did business in
precious gems in the city of Havana; they now became almost continuous;
and when he returned, it was but for the night and with the manner of a
man crushed down by adverse fortune.

The place where I was born and passed my days was an isle set in the
Caribbean Sea, some half-hour’s rowing from the coasts of Cuba.  It was
steep, rugged, and, except for my father’s family and plantation,
uninhabited and left to nature.  The house, a low building surrounded by
spacious verandahs, stood upon a rise of ground and looked across the sea
to Cuba.  The breezes blew about it gratefully, fanned us as we lay
swinging in our silken hammocks, and tossed the boughs and flowers of the
magnolia.  Behind and to the left, the quarter of the negroes and the
waving fields of the plantation covered an eighth part of the surface of
the isle.  On the right and closely bordering on the garden, lay a vast
and deadly swamp, densely covered with wood, breathing fever, dotted with
profound sloughs, and inhabited by poisonous oysters, man-eating crabs,
snakes, alligators, and sickly fishes.  Into the recesses of that jungle,
none could penetrate but those of African descent; an invisible,
unconquerable foe lay there in wait for the European; and the air was
death.

One morning (from which I must date the beginning of my ruinous
misfortune) I left my room a little after day, for in that warm climate
all are early risers, and found not a servant to attend upon my wants.  I
made the circuit of the house, still calling: and my surprise had almost
changed into alarm, when coming at last into a large verandahed court, I
found it thronged with negroes.  Even then, even when I was amongst them,
not one turned or paid the least regard to my arrival.  They had eyes and
ears for but one person: a woman, richly and tastefully attired; of
elegant carriage, and a musical speech; not so much old in years, as worn
and marred by self-indulgence: her face, which was still attractive,
stamped with the most cruel passions, her eye burning with the greed of
evil.  It was not from her appearance, I believe, but from some emanation
of her soul, that I recoiled in a kind of fainting terror; as we hear of
plants that blight and snakes that fascinate, the woman shocked and
daunted me.  But I was of a brave nature; trod the weakness down; and
forcing my way through the slaves, who fell back before me in
embarrassment, as though in the presence of rival mistresses, I asked, in
imperious tones: ‘Who is this person?’

A slave girl, to whom I had been kind, whispered in my ear to have a
care, for that was Madam Mendizabal; but the name was new to me.

In the meanwhile the woman, applying a pair of glasses to her eyes,
studied me with insolent particularity from head to foot.

‘Young woman,’ said she, at last, ‘I have had a great experience in
refractory servants, and take a pride in breaking them.  You really tempt
me; and if I had not other affairs, and these of more importance, on my
hand, I should certainly buy you at your father’s sale.’

‘Madam—’ I began, but my voice failed me.

‘Is it possible that you do not know your position?’ she returned, with a
hateful laugh.  ‘How comical!  Positively, I must buy her.
Accomplishments, I suppose?’ she added, turning to the servants.

Several assured her that the young mistress had been brought up like any
lady, for so it seemed in their inexperience.

‘She would do very well for my place of business in Havana,’ said the
Señora Mendizabal, once more studying me through her glasses; ‘and I
should take a pleasure,’ she pursued, more directly addressing myself,
‘in bringing you acquainted with a whip.’  And she smiled at me with a
savoury lust of cruelty upon her face.

At this, I found expression.  Calling by name upon the servants, I bade
them turn this woman from the house, fetch her to the boat, and set her
back upon the mainland.  But with one voice, they protested that they
durst not obey, coming close about me, pleading and beseeching me to be
more wise; and, when I insisted, rising higher in passion and speaking of
this foul intruder in the terms she had deserved, they fell back from me
as from one who had blasphemed.  A superstitious reverence plainly
encircled the stranger; I could read it in their changed demeanour, and
in the paleness that prevailed upon the natural colour of their faces;
and their fear perhaps reacted on myself.  I looked again at Madam
Mendizabal.  She stood perfectly composed, watching my face through her
glasses with a smile of scorn; and at the sight of her assured
superiority to all my threats, a cry broke from my lips, a cry of rage,
fear, and despair, and I fled from the verandah and the house.

I ran I knew not where, but it was towards the beach.  As I went, my head
whirled; so strange, so sudden, were these events and insults.  Who was
she? what, in Heaven’s name, the power she wielded over my obedient
negroes?  Why had she addressed me as a slave? why spoken of my father’s
sale?  To all these tumultuary questions I could find no answer; and in
the turmoil of my mind, nothing was plain except the hateful leering
image of the woman.

I was still running, mad with fear and anger, when I saw my father coming
to meet me from the landing-place; and with a cry that I thought would
have killed me, leaped into his arms and broke into a passion of sobs and
tears upon his bosom.  He made me sit down below a tall palmetto that
grew not far off; comforted me, but with some abstraction in his voice;
and as soon as I regained the least command upon my feelings, asked me,
not without harshness, what this grief betokened.  I was surprised by his
tone into a still greater measure of composure; and in firm tones, though
still interrupted by sobs, I told him there was a stranger in the island,
at which I thought he started and turned pale; that the servants would
not obey me; that the stranger’s name was Madam Mendizabal, and, at that,
he seemed to me both troubled and relieved; that she had insulted me,
treated me as a slave (and here my father’s brow began to darken),
threatened to buy me at a sale, and questioned my own servants before my
face; and that, at last, finding myself quite helpless and exposed to
these intolerable liberties, I had fled from the house in terror,
indignation, and amazement.

‘Teresa,’ said my father, with singular gravity of voice, ‘I must make
to-day a call upon your courage; much must be told you, there is much
that you must do to help me; and my daughter must prove herself a woman
by her spirit.  As for this Mendizabal, what shall I say? or how am I to
tell you what she is?  Twenty years ago, she was the loveliest of slaves;
to-day she is what you see her—prematurely old, disgraced by the practice
of every vice and every nefarious industry, but free, rich, married, they
say, to some reputable man, whom may Heaven assist! and exercising among
her ancient mates, the slaves of Cuba, an influence as unbounded as its
reason is mysterious.  Horrible rites, it is supposed, cement her empire:
the rites of Hoodoo.  Be that as it may, I would have you dismiss the
thought of this incomparable witch; it is not from her that danger
threatens us; and into her hands, I make bold to promise, you shall never
fall.’

‘Father!’ I cried.  ‘Fall?  Was there any truth, then, in her words?  Am
I—O father, tell me plain; I can bear anything but this suspense.’

‘I will tell you,’ he replied, with merciful bluntness.  ‘Your mother was
a slave; it was my design, so soon as I had saved a competence, to sail
to the free land of Britain, where the law would suffer me to marry her:
a design too long procrastinated; for death, at the last moment,
intervened.  You will now understand the heaviness with which your
mother’s memory hangs about my neck.’

I cried out aloud, in pity for my parents; and in seeking to console the
survivor, I forgot myself.

‘It matters not,’ resumed my father.  ‘What I have left undone can never
be repaired, and I must bear the penalty of my remorse.  But, Teresa,
with so cutting a reminder of the evils of delay, I set myself at once to
do what was still possible: to liberate yourself.’

I began to break forth in thanks, but he checked me with a sombre
roughness.

‘Your mother’s illness,’ he resumed, ‘had engaged too great a portion of
my time; my business in the city had lain too long at the mercy of
ignorant underlings; my head, my taste, my unequalled knowledge of the
more precious stones, that art by which I can distinguish, even on the
darkest night, a sapphire from a ruby, and tell at a glance in what
quarter of the earth a gem was disinterred—all these had been too long
absent from the conduct of affairs.  Teresa, I was insolvent.’

‘What matters that?’ I cried.  ‘What matters poverty, if we be left
together with our love and sacred memories?’

‘You do not comprehend,’ he said gloomily.  ‘Slave, as you are,
young—alas! scarce more than child!—accomplished, beautiful with the most
touching beauty, innocent as an angel—all these qualities that should
disarm the very wolves and crocodiles, are, in the eyes of those to whom
I stand indebted, commodities to buy and sell.  You are a chattel; a
marketable thing; and worth—heavens, that I should say such words!—worth
money.  Do you begin to see?  If I were to give you freedom, I should
defraud my creditors; the manumission would be certainly annulled; you
would be still a slave, and I a criminal.’

I caught his hand in mine, kissed it, and moaned in pity for myself, in
sympathy for my father.

‘How I have toiled,’ he continued, ‘how I have dared and striven to
repair my losses, Heaven has beheld and will remember.  Its blessing was
denied to my endeavours, or, as I please myself by thinking, but delayed
to descend upon my daughter’s head.  At length, all hope was at an end; I
was ruined beyond retrieve; a heavy debt fell due upon the morrow, which
I could not meet; I should be declared a bankrupt, and my goods, my
lands, my jewels that I so much loved, my slaves whom I have spoiled and
rendered happy, and oh! tenfold worse, you, my beloved daughter, would be
sold and pass into the hands of ignorant and greedy traffickers.  Too
long, I saw, had I accepted and profited by this great crime of slavery;
but was my daughter, my innocent unsullied daughter, was _she_ to pay the
price?  I cried out—no!—I took Heaven to witness my temptation; I caught
up this bag and fled.  Close upon my track are the pursuers; perhaps
to-night, perhaps to-morrow, they will land upon this isle, sacred to the
memory of the dear soul that bore you, to consign your father to an
ignominious prison, and yourself to slavery and dishonour.  We have not
many hours before us.  Off the north coast of our isle, by strange good
fortune, an English yacht has for some days been hovering.  It belongs to
Sir George Greville, whom I slightly know, to whom ere now I have
rendered unusual services, and who will not refuse to help in our escape.
Or if he did, if his gratitude were in default, I have the power to force
him.  For what does it mean, my child—what means this Englishman, who
hangs for years upon the shores of Cuba, and returns from every trip with
new and valuable gems?’

‘He may have found a mine,’ I hazarded.

‘So he declares,’ returned my father; ‘but the strange gift I have
received from nature, easily transpierced the fable.  He brought me
diamonds only, which I bought, at first, in innocence; at a second
glance, I started; for of these stones, my child, some had first seen the
day in Africa, some in Brazil; while others, from their peculiar water
and rude workmanship, I divined to be the spoil of ancient temples.  Thus
put upon the scent, I made inquiries.  Oh, he is cunning, but I was
cunninger than he.  He visited, I found, the shop of every jeweller in
town; to one he came with rubies, to one with emeralds, to one with
precious beryl; to all, with this same story of the mine.  But in what
mine, what rich epitome of the earth’s surface, were there conjoined the
rubies of Ispahan, the pearls of Coromandel, and the diamonds of
Golconda?  No, child, that man, for all his yacht and title, that man
must fear and must obey me.  To-night, then, as soon as it is dark, we
must take our way through the swamp by the path which I shall presently
show you; thence, across the highlands of the isle, a track is blazed,
which shall conduct us to the haven on the north; and close by the yacht
is riding.  Should my pursuers come before the hour at which I look to
see them, they will still arrive too late; a trusty man attends on the
mainland; as soon as they appear, we shall behold, if it be dark, the
redness of a fire, if it be day, a pillar of smoke, on the opposing
headland; and thus warned, we shall have time to put the swamp between
ourselves and danger.  Meantime, I would conceal this bag; I would,
before all things, be seen to arrive at the house with empty hands; a
blabbing slave might else undo us.  For see!’ he added; and holding up
the bag, which he had already shown me, he poured into my lap a shower of
unmounted jewels, brighter than flowers, of every size and colour, and
catching, as they fell, upon a million dainty facets, the ardour of the
sun.

I could not restrain a cry of admiration.

‘Even in your ignorant eyes,’ pursued my father, ‘they command respect.
Yet what are they but pebbles, passive to the tool, cold as death?
Ingrate!’ he cried.  ‘Each one of these—miracles of nature’s patience,
conceived out of the dust in centuries of microscopical activity, each
one is, for you and me, a year of life, liberty, and mutual affection.
How, then, should I cherish them! and why do I delay to place them beyond
reach!  Teresa, follow me.’

He rose to his feet, and led me to the borders of the great jungle, where
they overhung, in a wall of poisonous and dusky foliage, the declivity of
the hill on which my father’s house stood planted.  For some while he
skirted, with attentive eyes, the margin of the thicket.  Then, seeming
to recognise some mark, for his countenance became immediately lightened
of a load of thought, he paused and addressed me.  ‘Here,’ said he, ‘is
the entrance of the secret path that I have mentioned, and here you shall
await me.  I but pass some hundreds of yards into the swamp to bury my
poor treasure; as soon as that is safe, I will return.’  It was in vain
that I sought to dissuade him, urging the dangers of the place; in vain
that I begged to be allowed to follow, pleading the black blood that I
now knew to circulate in my veins: to all my appeals he turned a deaf
ear, and, bending back a portion of the screen of bushes, disappeared
into the pestilential silence of the swamp.

At the end of a full hour, the bushes were once more thrust aside; and my
father stepped from out the thicket, and paused and almost staggered in
the first shock of the blinding sunlight.  His face was of a singular
dusky red; and yet for all the heat of the tropical noon, he did not seem
to sweat.

‘You are tired,’ I cried, springing to meet him.  ‘You are ill.’

‘I am tired,’ he replied; ‘the air in that jungle stifles one; my eyes,
besides, have grown accustomed to its gloom, and the strong sunshine
pierces them like knives.  A moment, Teresa, give me but a moment.  All
shall yet be well.  I have buried the hoard under a cypress, immediately
beyond the bayou, on the left-hand margin of the path; beautiful, bright
things, they now lie whelmed in slime; you shall find them there, if
needful.  But come, let us to the house; it is time to eat against our
journey of the night: to eat and then to sleep, my poor Teresa: then to
sleep.’  And he looked upon me out of bloodshot eyes, shaking his head as
if in pity.

We went hurriedly, for he kept murmuring that he had been gone too long,
and that the servants might suspect; passed through the airy stretch of
the verandah; and came at length into the grateful twilight of the
shuttered house.  The meal was spread; the house servants, already
informed by the boatmen of the master’s return, were all back at their
posts, and terrified, as I could see, to face me.  My father still
murmuring of haste with weary and feverish pertinacity, I hurried at once
to take my place at table; but I had no sooner left his arm than he
paused and thrust forth both his hands with a strange gesture of groping.
‘How is this?’ he cried, in a sharp, unhuman voice.  ‘Am I blind?’  I ran
to him and tried to lead him to the table; but he resisted and stood
stiffly where he was, opening and shutting his jaws, as if in a painful
effort after breath.  Then suddenly he raised both hands to his temples,
cried out, ‘My head, my head!’ and reeled and fell against the wall.

I knew too well what it must be.  I turned and begged the servants to
relieve him.  But they, with one accord, denied the possibility of hope;
the master had gone into the swamp, they said, the master must die; all
help was idle.  Why should I dwell upon his sufferings?  I had him
carried to a bed, and watched beside him.  He lay still, and at times
ground his teeth, and talked at times unintelligibly, only that one word
of hurry, hurry, coming distinctly to my ears, and telling me that, even
in the last struggle with the powers of death, his mind was still
tortured by his daughter’s peril.  The sun had gone down, the darkness
had fallen, when I perceived that I was alone on this unhappy earth.
What thought had I of flight, of safety, of the impending dangers of my
situation?  Beside the body of my last friend, I had forgotten all except
the natural pangs of my bereavement.

The sun was some four hours above the eastern line, when I was recalled
to a knowledge of the things of earth, by the entrance of the slave-girl
to whom I have already referred.  The poor soul was indeed devotedly
attached to me; and it was with streaming tears that she broke to me the
import of her coming.  With the first light of dawn a boat had reached
our landing-place, and set on shore upon our isle (till now so fortunate)
a party of officers bearing a warrant to arrest my father’s person, and a
man of a gross body and low manners, who declared the island, the
plantation, and all its human chattels, to be now his own.  ‘I think,’
said my slave-girl, ‘he must be a politician or some very powerful
sorcerer; for Madam Mendizabal had no sooner seen them coming, than she
took to the woods.’

‘Fool,’ said I, ‘it was the officers she feared; and at any rate why does
that beldam still dare to pollute the island with her presence?  And O
Cora,’ I exclaimed, remembering my grief, ‘what matter all these troubles
to an orphan?’

‘Mistress,’ said she, ‘I must remind you of two things.  Never speak as
you do now of Madam Mendizabal; or never to a person of colour; for she
is the most powerful woman in this world, and her real name even, if one
durst pronounce it, were a spell to raise the dead.  And whatever you do,
speak no more of her to your unhappy Cora; for though it is possible she
may be afraid of the police (and indeed I think that I have heard she is
in hiding), and though I know that you will laugh and not believe, yet it
is true, and proved, and known that she hears every word that people
utter in this whole vast world; and your poor Cora is already deep enough
in her black books.  She looks at me, mistress, till my blood turns ice.
That is the first I had to say; and now for the second: do, pray, for
Heaven’s sake, bear in mind that you are no longer the poor Señor’s
daughter.  He is gone, dear gentleman; and now you are no more than a
common slave-girl like myself.  The man to whom you belong calls for you;
oh, my dear mistress, go at once!  With your youth and beauty, you may
still, if you are winning and obedient, secure yourself an easy life.’

For a moment I looked on the creature with the indignation you may
conceive; the next, it was gone: she did but speak after her kind, as the
bird sings or cattle bellow.  ‘Go,’ said I.  ‘Go, Cora.  I thank you for
your kind intentions.  Leave me alone one moment with my dead father; and
tell this man that I will come at once.’

She went: and I, turning to the bed of death, addressed to those deaf
ears the last appeal and defence of my beleaguered innocence.  ‘Father,’
I said, ‘it was your last thought, even in the pangs of dissolution, that
your daughter should escape disgrace.  Here, at your side, I swear to you
that purpose shall be carried out; by what means, I know not; by crime,
if need be; and Heaven forgive both you and me and our oppressors, and
Heaven help my helplessness!’  Thereupon I felt strengthened as by long
repose; stepped to the mirror, ay, even in that chamber of the dead;
hastily arranged my hair, refreshed my tear-worn eyes, breathed a dumb
farewell to the originator of my days and sorrows; and composing my
features to a smile, went forth to meet my master.

He was in a great, hot bustle, reviewing that house, once ours, to which
he had but now succeeded; a corpulent, sanguine man of middle age,
sensual, vulgar, humorous, and, if I judged rightly, not ill-disposed by
nature.  But the sparkle that came into his eye as he observed me enter,
warned me to expect the worst.

‘Is this your late mistress?’ he inquired of the slaves; and when he had
learnt it was so, instantly dismissed them.  ‘Now, my dear,’ said he, ‘I
am a plain man: none of your damned Spaniards, but a true blue,
hard-working, honest Englishman.  My name is Caulder.’

‘Thank you, sir,’ said I, and curtsied very smartly as I had seen the
servants.

‘Come,’ said he, ‘this is better than I had expected; and if you choose
to be dutiful in the station to which it has pleased God to call you, you
will find me a very kind old fellow.  I like your looks,’ he added,
calling me by my name, which he scandalously mispronounced.  ‘Is your
hair all your own?’ he then inquired with a certain sharpness, and coming
up to me, as though I were a horse, he grossly satisfied his doubts.  I
was all one flame from head to foot, but I contained my righteous anger
and submitted.  ‘That is very well,’ he continued, chucking me good
humouredly under the chin.  ‘You will have no cause to regret coming to
old Caulder, eh?  But that is by the way.  What is more to the point is
this: your late master was a most dishonest rogue, and levanted with some
valuable property that belonged of rights to me.  Now, considering your
relation to him, I regard you as the likeliest person to know what has
become of it; and I warn you, before you answer, that my whole future
kindness will depend upon your honesty.  I am an honest man myself, and
expect the same in my servants.’

‘Do you mean the jewels?’ said I, sinking my voice into a whisper.

‘That is just precisely what I do,’ said he, and chuckled.

‘Hush!’ said I.

‘Hush?’ he repeated.  ‘And why hush?  I am on my own place, I would have
you to know, and surrounded by my own lawful servants.’

‘Are the officers gone?’ I asked; and oh! how my hopes hung upon the
answer!

‘They are,’ said he, looking somewhat disconcerted.  ‘Why do you ask?’

‘I wish you had kept them,’ I answered, solemnly enough, although my
heart at that same moment leaped with exultation.  ‘Master, I must not
conceal from you the truth.  The servants on this estate are in a
dangerous condition, and mutiny has long been brewing.’

‘Why,’ he cried, ‘I never saw a milder-looking lot of niggers in my
life.’  But for all that he turned somewhat pale.

‘Did they tell you,’ I continued, ‘that Madam Mendizabal is on the
island? that, since her coming, they obey none but her? that if, this
morning, they have received you with even decent civility, it was only by
her orders—issued with what after-thought I leave you to consider?’

‘Madam Jezebel?’ said he.  ‘Well, she is a dangerous devil; the police
are after her, besides, for a whole series of murders; but after all,
what then?  To be sure, she has a great influence with you coloured folk.
But what in fortune’s name can be her errand here?’

‘The jewels,’ I replied.  ‘Ah, sir, had you seen that treasure, sapphire
and emerald and opal, and the golden topaz, and rubies red as the
sunset—of what incalculable worth, of what unequalled beauty to the
eye!—had you seen it, as I have, and alas! as _she_ has—you would
understand and tremble at your danger.’

‘She has seen them!’ he cried, and I could see by his face, that my
audacity was justified by its success.

I caught his hand in mine.  ‘My master,’ said I, ‘I am now yours; it is
my duty, it should be my pleasure, to defend your interests and life.
Hear my advice, then; and, I conjure you, be guided by my prudence.
Follow me privily; let none see where we are going; I will lead you to
the place where the treasure has been buried; that once disinterred, let
us make straight for the boat, escape to the mainland, and not return to
this dangerous isle without the countenance of soldiers.’

What free man in a free land would have credited so sudden a devotion?
But this oppressor, through the very arts and sophistries he had abused,
to quiet the rebellion of his conscience and to convince himself that
slavery was natural, fell like a child into the trap I laid for him.  He
praised and thanked me; told me I had all the qualities he valued in a
servant; and when he had questioned me further as to the nature and value
of the treasure, and I had once more artfully inflamed his greed, bade me
without delay proceed to carry out my plan of action.

From a shed in the garden, I took a pick and shovel; and thence, by
devious paths among the magnolias, led my master to the entrance of the
swamp.  I walked first, carrying, as I was now in duty bound, the tools,
and glancing continually behind me, lest we should be spied upon and
followed.  When we were come as far as the beginning of the path, it
flashed into my mind I had forgotten meat; and leaving Mr. Caulder in the
shadow of a tree, I returned alone to the house for a basket of
provisions.  Were they for him?  I asked myself.  And a voice within me
answered, No. While we were face to face, while I still saw before my
eyes the man to whom I belonged as the hand belongs to the body, my
indignation held me bravely up.  But now that I was alone, I conceived a
sickness at myself and my designs that I could scarce endure; I longed to
throw myself at his feet, avow my intended treachery, and warn him from
that pestilential swamp, to which I was decoying him to die; but my vow
to my dead father, my duty to my innocent youth, prevailed upon these
scruples; and though my face was pale and must have reflected the horror
that oppressed my spirits, it was with a firm step that I returned to the
borders of the swamp, and with smiling lips that I bade him rise and
follow me.

The path on which we now entered was cut, like a tunnel, through the
living jungle.  On either hand and overhead, the mass of foliage was
continuously joined; the day sparingly filtered through the depth of
super-impending wood; and the air was hot like steam, and heady with
vegetable odours, and lay like a load upon the lungs and brain.
Underfoot, a great depth of mould received our silent footprints; on each
side, mimosas, as tall as a man, shrank from my passing skirts with a
continuous hissing rustle; and but for these sentient vegetables, all in
that den of pestilence was motionless and noiseless.

We had gone but a little way in, when Mr. Caulder was seized with sudden
nausea, and must sit down a moment on the path.  My heart yearned, as I
beheld him; and I seriously begged the doomed mortal to return upon his
steps.  What were a few jewels in the scales with life? I asked.  But no,
he said; that witch Madam Jezebel would find them out; he was an honest
man, and would not stand to be defrauded, and so forth, panting the
while, like a sick dog.  Presently he got to his feet again, protesting
he had conquered his uneasiness; but as we again began to go forward, I
saw in his changed countenance, the first approaches of death.

‘Master,’ said I, ‘you look pale, deathly pale; your pallor fills me with
dread.  Your eyes are bloodshot; they are red like the rubies that we
seek.’

‘Wench,’ he cried, ‘look before you; look at your steps.  I declare to
Heaven, if you annoy me once again by looking back, I shall remind you of
the change in your position.’

A little after, I observed a worm upon the ground, and told, in a
whisper, that its touch was death.  Presently a great green serpent,
vivid as the grass in spring, wound rapidly across the path; and once
again I paused and looked back at my companion, with a horror in my eyes.
‘The coffin snake,’ said I, ‘the snake that dogs its victim like a
hound.’

But he was not to be dissuaded.  ‘I am an old traveller,’ said he.  ‘This
is a foul jungle indeed; but we shall soon be at an end.’

‘Ay,’ said I, looking at him, with a strange smile, ‘what end?’

Thereupon he laughed again and again, but not very heartily; and then,
perceiving that the path began to widen and grow higher, ‘There!’ said
he.  ‘What did I tell you?  We are past the worst.’

Indeed, we had now come to the bayou, which was in that place very narrow
and bridged across by a fallen trunk; but on either hand we could see it
broaden out, under a cavern of great arms of trees and hanging creepers:
sluggish, putrid, of a horrible and sickly stench, floated on by the flat
heads of alligators, and its banks alive with scarlet crabs.

‘If we fall from that unsteady bridge,’ said I, ‘see, where the caiman
lies ready to devour us!  If, by the least divergence from the path, we
should be snared in a morass, see, where those myriads of scarlet vermin
scour the border of the thicket!  Once helpless, how they would swarm
together to the assault!  What could man do against a thousand of such
mailed assailants?  And what a death were that, to perish alive under
their claws.’

‘Are you mad, girl?’ he cried.  ‘I bid you be silent and lead on.’

Again I looked upon him, half relenting; and at that he raised the stick
that was in his hand and cruelly struck me on the face.  ‘Lead on!’ he
cried again.  ‘Must I be all day, catching my death in this vile slough,
and all for a prating slave-girl?’

I took the blow in silence, I took it smiling; but the blood welled back
upon my heart.  Something, I know not what, fell at that moment with a
dull plunge in the waters of the lagoon, and I told myself it was my pity
that had fallen.

On the farther side, to which we now hastily scrambled, the wood was not
so dense, the web of creepers not so solidly convolved.  It was possible,
here and there, to mark a patch of somewhat brighter daylight, or to
distinguish, through the lighter web of parasites, the proportions of
some soaring tree.  The cypress on the left stood very visibly forth,
upon the edge of such a clearing; the path in that place widened broadly;
and there was a patch of open ground, beset with horrible ant-heaps,
thick with their artificers.  I laid down the tools and basket by the
cypress root, where they were instantly blackened over with the crawling
ants; and looked once more in the face of my unconscious victim.
Mosquitoes and foul flies wove so close a veil between us that his
features were obscured; and the sound of their flight was like the
turning of a mighty wheel.

‘Here,’ I said, ‘is the spot.  I cannot dig, for I have not learned to
use such instruments; but, for your own sake, I beseech you to be swift
in what you do.’

He had sunk once more upon the ground, panting like a fish; and I saw
rising in his face the same dusky flush that had mantled on my father’s.
‘I feel ill,’ he gasped, ‘horribly ill; the swamp turns around me; the
drone of these carrion flies confounds me.  Have you not wine?’

I gave him a glass, and he drank greedily.  ‘It is for you to think,’
said I, ‘if you should further persevere.  The swamp has an ill name.’
And at the word I ominously nodded.

‘Give me the pick,’ said he.  ‘Where are the jewels buried?’

I told him vaguely; and in the sweltering heat and closeness, and dim
twilight of the jungle, he began to wield the pickaxe, swinging it
overhead with the vigour of a healthy man.  At first, there broke forth
upon him a strong sweat, that made his face to shine, and in which the
greedy insects settled thickly.

‘To sweat in such a place,’ said I.  ‘O master, is this wise?  Fever is
drunk in through open pores.’

‘What do you mean?’ he screamed, pausing with the pick buried in the
soil.  ‘Do you seek to drive me mad?  Do you think I do not understand
the danger that I run?’

‘That is all I want,’ said I: ‘I only wish you to be swift.’  And then,
my mind flitting to my father’s deathbed, I began to murmur, scarce above
my breath, the same vain repetition of words, ‘Hurry, hurry, hurry.’

Presently, to my surprise, the treasure-seeker took them up; and while he
still wielded the pick, but now with staggering and uncertain blows,
repeated to himself, as it were the burthen of a song, ‘Hurry, hurry,
hurry;’ and then again, ‘There is no time to lose; the marsh has an ill
name, ill name;’ and then back to ‘Hurry, hurry, hurry,’ with a dreadful,
mechanical, hurried, and yet wearied utterance, as a sick man rolls upon
his pillow.  The sweat had disappeared; he was now dry, but all that I
could see of him, of the same dull brick red.  Presently his pick
unearthed the bag of jewels; but he did not observe it, and continued
hewing at the soil.

‘Master,’ said I, ‘there is the treasure.’  He seemed to waken from a
dream.  ‘Where?’ he cried; and then, seeing it before his eyes, ‘Can this
be possible?’ he added.  ‘I must be light-headed.  Girl,’ he cried
suddenly, with the same screaming tone of voice that I had once before
observed, ‘what is wrong? is this swamp accursed?’

‘It is a grave,’ I answered.  ‘You will not go out alive; and as for me,
my life is in God’s hands.’

He fell upon the ground like a man struck by a blow, but whether from the
effect of my words, or from sudden seizure of the malady, I cannot tell.
Pretty soon, he raised his head.  ‘You have brought me here to die,’ he
said; ‘at the risk of your own days, you have condemned me.  Why?’

‘To save my honour,’ I replied.  ‘Bear me out that I have warned you.
Greed of these pebbles, and not I, has been your undoer.’

He took out his revolver and handed it to me.  ‘You see,’ he said, ‘I
could have killed you even yet.  But I am dying, as you say; nothing
could save me; and my bill is long enough already.  Dear me, dear me,’ he
said, looking in my face with a curious, puzzled, and pathetic look, like
a dull child at school, ‘if there be a judgment afterwards, my bill is
long enough.’

At that, I broke into a passion of weeping, crawled at his feet, kissed
his hands, begged his forgiveness, put the pistol back into his grasp and
besought him to avenge his death; for indeed, if with my life I could
have bought back his, I had not balanced at the cost.  But he was
determined, the poor soul, that I should yet more bitterly regret my act.

‘I have nothing to forgive,’ said he.  ‘Dear heaven, what a thing is an
old fool!  I thought, upon my word, you had taken quite a fancy to me.’

He was seized, at the same time, with a dreadful, swimming dizziness,
clung to me like a child, and called upon the name of some woman.
Presently this spasm, which I watched with choking tears, lessened and
died away; and he came again to the full possession of his mind.  ‘I must
write my will,’ he said.  ‘Get out my pocket-book.’  I did so, and he
wrote hurriedly on one page with a pencil.  ‘Do not let my son know,’ he
said; ‘he is a cruel dog, is my son Philip; do not let him know how you
have paid me out;’ and then all of a sudden, ‘God,’ he cried, ‘I am
blind,’ and clapped both hands before his eyes; and then again, and in a
groaning whisper, ‘Don’t leave me to the crabs!’  I swore I would be true
to him so long as a pulse stirred; and I redeemed my promise.  I sat
there and watched him, as I had watched my father, but with what
different, with what appalling thoughts!  Through the long afternoon, he
gradually sank.  All that while, I fought an uphill battle to shield him
from the swarms of ants and the clouds of mosquitoes: the prisoner of my
crime.  The night fell, the roar of insects instantly redoubled in the
dark arcades of the swamp; and still I was not sure that he had breathed
his last.  At length, the flesh of his hand, which I yet held in mine,
grew chill between my fingers, and I knew that I was free.

I took his pocket-book and the revolver, being resolved rather to die
than to be captured, and laden besides with the basket and the bag of
gems, set forward towards the north.  The swamp, at that hour of the
night, was filled with a continuous din: animals and insects of all
kinds, and all inimical to life, contributing their parts.  Yet in the
midst of this turmoil of sound, I walked as though my eyes were bandaged,
beholding nothing.  The soil sank under my foot, with a horrid, slippery
consistence, as though I were walking among toads; the touch of the thick
wall of foliage, by which alone I guided myself, affrighted me like the
touch of serpents; the darkness checked my breathing like a gag; indeed,
I have never suffered such extremes of fear as during that nocturnal
walk, nor have I ever known a more sensible relief than when I found the
path beginning to mount and to grow firmer under foot, and saw, although
still some way in front of me, the silver brightness of the moon.

Presently, I had crossed the last of the jungle, and come forth amongst
noble and lofty woods, clean rock, the clean, dry dust, the aromatic
smell of mountain plants that had been baked all day in sunlight, and the
expressive silence of the night.  My negro blood had carried me unhurt
across that reeking and pestiferous morass; by mere good fortune, I had
escaped the crawling and stinging vermin with which it was alive; and I
had now before me the easier portion of my enterprise, to cross the isle
and to make good my arrival at the haven and my acceptance on the English
yacht.  It was impossible by night to follow such a track as my father
had described; and I was casting about for any landmark, and, in my
ignorance, vainly consulting the disposition of the stars, when there
fell upon my ear, from somewhere far in front, the sound of many voices
hurriedly singing.

I scarce knew upon what grounds I acted; but I shaped my steps in the
direction of that sound; and in a quarter of an hour’s walking, came
unperceived to the margin of an open glade.  It was lighted by the strong
moon and by the flames of a fire.  In the midst, there stood a little low
and rude building, surmounted by a cross: a chapel, as I then remembered
to have heard, long since desecrated and given over to the rites of
Hoodoo.  Hard by the steps of entrance was a black mass, continually
agitated and stirring to and fro as if with inarticulate life; and this I
presently perceived to be a heap of cocks, hares, dogs, and other birds
and animals, still struggling, but helplessly tethered and cruelly tossed
one upon another.  Both the fire and the chapel were surrounded by a ring
of kneeling Africans, both men and women.  Now they would raise their
palms half-closed to heaven, with a peculiar, passionate gesture of
supplication; now they would bow their heads and spread their hands
before them on the ground.  As the double movement passed and repassed
along the line, the heads kept rising and falling, like waves upon the
sea; and still, as if in time to these gesticulations, the hurried chant
continued.  I stood spellbound, knowing that my life depended by a hair,
knowing that I had stumbled on a celebration of the rites of Hoodoo.

Presently, the door of the chapel opened, and there came forth a tall
negro, entirely nude, and bearing in his hand the sacrificial knife.  He
was followed by an apparition still more strange and shocking: Madam
Mendizabal, naked also, and carrying in both hands and raised to the
level of her face, an open basket of wicker.  It was filled with coiling
snakes; and these, as she stood there with the uplifted basket, shot
through the osier grating and curled about her arms.  At the sight of
this, the fervour of the crowd seemed to swell suddenly higher; and the
chant rose in pitch and grew more irregular in time and accent.  Then, at
a sign from the tall negro, where he stood, motionless and smiling, in
the moon and firelight, the singing died away, and there began the second
stage of this barbarous and bloody celebration.  From different parts of
the ring, one after another, man or woman, ran forth into the midst;
ducked, with that same gesture of the thrown-up hand, before the
priestess and her snakes; and with various adjurations, uttered aloud the
blackest wishes of the heart.  Death and disease were the favours usually
invoked: the death or the disease of enemies or rivals; some calling down
these plagues upon the nearest of their own blood, and one, to whom I
swear I had been never less than kind, invoking them upon myself.  At
each petition, the tall negro, still smiling, picked up some bird or
animal from the heaving mass upon his left, slew it with the knife, and
tossed its body on the ground.  At length, it seemed, it reached the turn
of the high-priestess.  She set down the basket on the steps, moved into
the centre of the ring, grovelled in the dust before the reptiles, and
still grovelling lifted up her voice, between speech and singing, and
with so great, with so insane a fervour of excitement, as struck a sort
of horror through my blood.

‘Power,’ she began, ‘whose name we do not utter; power that is neither
good nor evil, but below them both; stronger than good, greater than
evil—all my life long I have adored and served thee.  Who has shed blood
upon thine altars? whose voice is broken with the singing of thy praises?
whose limbs are faint before their age with leaping in thy revels?  Who
has slain the child of her body?  I,’ she cried, ‘I, Metamnbogu!  By my
own name, I name myself.  I tear away the veil.  I would be served or
perish.  Hear me, slime of the fat swamp, blackness of the thunder, venom
of the serpent’s udder—hear or slay me!  I would have two things, O
shapeless one, O horror of emptiness—two things, or die!  The blood of my
white-faced husband; oh! give me that; he is the enemy of Hoodoo; give me
his blood!  And yet another, O racer of the blind winds, O germinator in
the ruins of the dead, O root of life, root of corruption!  I grow old, I
grow hideous; I am known, I am hunted for my life: let thy servant then
lay by this outworn body; let thy chief priestess turn again to the
blossom of her days, and be a girl once more, and the desired of all men,
even as in the past!  And, O lord and master, as I here ask a marvel not
yet wrought since we were torn from the old land, have I not prepared the
sacrifice in which thy soul delighteth—the kid without the horns?’

Even as she uttered the words, there was a great rumour of joy through
all the circle of worshippers; it rose, and fell, and rose again; and
swelled at last into rapture, when the tall negro, who had stepped an
instant into the chapel, reappeared before the door, carrying in his arms
the body of the slave-girl, Cora.  I know not if I saw what followed.
When next my mind awoke to a clear knowledge, Cora was laid upon the
steps before the serpents; the negro with the knife stood over her; the
knife rose; and at this I screamed out in my great horror, bidding them,
in God’s name, to pause.

A stillness fell upon the mob of cannibals.  A moment more, and they must
have thrown off this stupor, and I infallibly have perished.  But Heaven
had designed to save me.  The silence of these wretched men was not yet
broken, when there arose, in the empty night, a sound louder than the
roar of any European tempest, swifter to travel than the wings of any
Eastern wind.  Blackness engulfed the world; blackness, stabbed across
from every side by intricate and blinding lightning.  Almost in the same
second, at one world-swallowing stride, the heart of the tornado reached
the clearing.  I heard an agonising crash, and the light of my reason was
overwhelmed.

When I recovered consciousness, the day was come.  I was unhurt; the
trees close about me had not lost a bough; and I might have thought at
first that the tornado was a feature in a dream.  It was otherwise
indeed; for when I looked abroad, I perceived I had escaped destruction
by a hand’s-breadth.  Right through the forest, which here covered hill
and dale, the storm had ploughed a lane of ruin.  On either hand, the
trees waved uninjured in the air of the morning; but in the forthright
course of its advance, the hurricane had left no trophy standing.
Everything, in that line, tree, man, or animal, the desecrated chapel and
the votaries of Hoodoo, had been subverted and destroyed in that brief
spasm of anger of the powers of air.  Everything, but a yard or two
beyond the line of its passage, humble flower, lofty tree, and the poor
vulnerable maid who now knelt to pay her gratitude to heaven, awoke
unharmed in the crystal purity and peace of the new day.

To move by the path of the tornado was a thing impossible to man, so
wildly were the wrecks of the tall forest piled together by that fugitive
convulsion.  I crossed it indeed; with such labour and patience, with so
many dangerous slips and falls, as left me, at the further side, bankrupt
alike of strength and courage.  There I sat down awhile to recruit my
forces; and as I ate (how should I bless the kindliness of Heaven!) my
eye, flitting to and fro in the colonnade of the great trees, alighted on
a trunk that had been blazed.  Yes, by the directing hand of Providence,
I had been conducted to the very track I was to follow.  With what a
light heart I now set forth, and walking with how glad a step, traversed
the uplands of the isle!

It was hard upon the hour of noon, when I came, all tattered and wayworn,
to the summit of a steep descent, and looked below me on the sea.  About
all the coast, the surf, roused by the tornado of the night, beat with a
particular fury and made a fringe of snow.  Close at my feet, I saw a
haven, set in precipitous and palm-crowned bluffs of rock.  Just outside,
a ship was heaving on the surge, so trimly sparred, so glossily painted,
so elegant and point-device in every feature, that my heart was seized
with admiration.  The English colours blew from her masthead; and from my
high station, I caught glimpses of her snowy planking, as she rolled on
the uneven deep, and saw the sun glitter on the brass of her deck
furniture.  There, then, was my ship of refuge; and of all my
difficulties only one remained: to get on board of her.

Half an hour later, I issued at last out of the woods on the margin of a
cove, into whose jaws the tossing and blue billows entered, and along
whose shores they broke with a surprising loudness.  A wooded promontory
hid the yacht; and I had walked some distance round the beach, in what
appeared to be a virgin solitude, when my eye fell on a boat, drawn into
a natural harbour, where it rocked in safety, but deserted.  I looked
about for those who should have manned her; and presently, in the
immediate entrance of the wood, spied the red embers of a fire, and,
stretched around in various attitudes, a party of slumbering mariners.
To these I drew near: most were black, a few white; but all were dressed
with the conspicuous decency of yachtsmen; and one, from his peaked cap
and glittering buttons, I rightly divined to be an officer.  Him, then, I
touched upon the shoulder.  He started up; the sharpness of his movement
woke the rest; and they all stared upon me in surprise.

‘What do you want?’ inquired the officer.

‘To go on board the yacht,’ I answered.

I thought they all seemed disconcerted at this; and the officer, with
something of sharpness, asked me who I was.  Now I had determined to
conceal my name until I met Sir George; and the first name that rose to
my lips was that of the Señora Mendizabal.  At the word, there went a
shock about the little party of seamen; the negroes stared at me with
indescribable eagerness, the whites themselves with something of a scared
surprise; and instantly the spirit of mischief prompted me to add, ‘And
if the name is new to your ears, call me Metamnbogu.’

I had never seen an effect so wonderful.  The negroes threw their hands
into the air, with the same gesture I remarked the night before about the
Hoodoo camp-fire; first one, and then another, ran forward and kneeled
down and kissed the skirts of my torn dress; and when the white officer
broke out swearing and calling to know if they were mad, the coloured
seamen took him by the shoulders, dragged him on one side till they were
out of hearing, and surrounded him with open mouths and extravagant
pantomime.  The officer seemed to struggle hard; he laughed aloud, and I
saw him make gestures of dissent and protest; but in the end, whether
overcome by reason or simply weary of resistance, he gave in—approached
me civilly enough, but with something of a sneering manner underneath—and
touching his cap, ‘My lady,’ said he, ‘if that is what you are, the boat
is ready.’

My reception on board the _Nemorosa_ (for so the yacht was named) partook
of the same mingled nature.  We were scarcely within hail of that great
and elegant fabric, where she lay rolling gunwale under and churning the
blue sea to snow, before the bulwarks were lined with the heads of a
great crowd of seamen, black, white, and yellow; and these and the few
who manned the boat began exchanging shouts in some _lingua franca_
incomprehensible to me.  All eyes were directed on the passenger; and
once more I saw the negroes toss up their hands to heaven, but now as if
with passionate wonder and delight.

At the head of the gangway, I was received by another officer, a
gentlemanly man with blond and bushy whiskers; and to him I addressed my
demand to see Sir George.

‘But this is not—’ he cried, and paused.

‘I know it,’ returned the other officer, who had brought me from the
shore.  ‘But what the devil can we do?  Look at all the niggers!’

I followed his direction; and as my eye lighted upon each, the poor
ignorant Africans ducked, and bowed, and threw their hands into the air,
as though in the presence of a creature half divine.  Apparently the
officer with the whiskers had instantly come round to the opinion of his
subaltern; for he now addressed me with every signal of respect.

‘Sir George is at the island, my lady,’ said he: ‘for which, with your
ladyship’s permission, I shall immediately make all sail.  The cabins are
prepared.  Steward, take Lady Greville below.’

Under this new name, then, and so captivated by surprise that I could
neither think nor speak, I was ushered into a spacious and airy cabin,
hung about with weapons and surrounded by divans.  The steward asked for
my commands; but I was by this time so wearied, bewildered, and
disturbed, that I could only wave him to leave me to myself, and sink
upon a pile of cushions.  Presently, by the changed motion of the ship, I
knew her to be under way; my thoughts, so far from clarifying, grew the
more distracted and confused; dreams began to mingle and confound them;
and at length, by insensible transition, I sank into a dreamless slumber.

When I awoke, the day and night had passed, and it was once more morning.
The world on which I reopened my eyes swam strangely up and down; the
jewels in the bag that lay beside me chinked together ceaselessly; the
clock and the barometer wagged to and fro like pendulums; and overhead,
seamen were singing out at their work, and coils of rope clattering and
thumping on the deck.  Yet it was long before I had divined that I was at
sea; long before I had recalled, one after another, the tragical,
mysterious, and inexplicable events that had brought me where was.

When I had done so, I thrust the jewels, which I was surprised to find
had been respected, into the bosom of my dress; and seeing a silver bell
hard by upon a table, rang it loudly.  The steward instantly appeared; I
asked for food; and he proceeded to lay the table, regarding me the while
with a disquieting and pertinacious scrutiny.  To relieve myself of my
embarrassment, I asked him, with as fair a show of ease as I could
muster, if it were usual for yachts to carry so numerous a crew?

‘Madam,’ said he, ‘I know not who you are, nor what mad fancy has induced
you to usurp a name and an appalling destiny that are not yours.  I warn
you from the soul.  No sooner arrived at the island—’

At this moment he was interrupted by the whiskered officer, who had
entered unperceived behind him, and now laid a hand upon his shoulder.
The sudden pallor, the deadly and sick fear, that was imprinted on the
steward’s face, formed a startling addition to his words.

‘Parker!’ said the officer, and pointed towards the door.

‘Yes, Mr. Kentish,’ said the steward.  ‘For God’s sake, Mr. Kentish!’
And vanished, with a white face, from the cabin.

Thereupon the officer bade me sit down, and began to help me, and join in
the meal.  ‘I fill your ladyship’s glass,’ said he, and handed me a
tumbler of neat rum.

‘Sir,’ cried I, ‘do you expect me to drink this?’

He laughed heartily.  ‘Your ladyship is so much changed,’ said he, ‘that
I no longer expect any one thing more than any other.’

Immediately after, a white seaman entered the cabin, saluted both Mr.
Kentish and myself, and informed the officer there was a sail in sight,
which was bound to pass us very close, and that Mr. Harland was in doubt
about the colours.

‘Being so near the island?’ asked Mr. Kentish.

‘That was what Mr. Harland said, sir,’ returned the sailor, with a
scrape.

‘Better not, I think,’ said Mr. Kentish.  ‘My compliments to Mr. Harland;
and if she seem a lively boat, give her the stars and stripes; but if she
be dull, and we can easily outsail her, show John Dutchman.  That is
always another word for incivility at sea; so we can disregard a hail or
a flag of distress, without attracting notice.’

As soon as the sailor had gone on deck, I turned to the officer in
wonder.  ‘Mr. Kentish, if that be your name,’ said I, ‘are you ashamed of
your own colours?’

‘Your ladyship refers to the _Jolly Roger_?’ he inquired, with perfect
gravity; and immediately after, went into peals of laughter.  ‘Pardon
me,’ said he; ‘but here for the first time I recognise your ladyship’s
impetuosity.’  Nor, try as I pleased, could I extract from him any
explanation of this mystery, but only oily and commonplace evasion.

While we were thus occupied, the movement of the _Nemorosa_ gradually
became less violent; its speed at the same time diminished; and presently
after, with a sullen plunge, the anchor was discharged into the sea.
Kentish immediately rose, offered his arm, and conducted me on deck;
where I found we were lying in a roadstead among many low and rocky
islets, hovered about by an innumerable cloud of sea-fowl.  Immediately
under our board, a somewhat larger isle was green with trees, set with a
few low buildings and approached by a pier of very crazy workmanship; and
a little inshore of us, a smaller vessel lay at anchor.

I had scarce time to glance to the four quarters, ere a boat was lowered.
I was handed in, Kentish took place beside me, and we pulled briskly to
the pier.  A crowd of villainous, armed loiterers, both black and white,
looked on upon our landing; and again the word passed about among the
negroes, and again I was received with prostrations and the same gesture
of the flung-up hand.  By this, what with the appearance of these men,
and the lawless, sea-girt spot in which I found myself, my courage began
a little to decline, and clinging to the arm of Mr. Kentish, I begged him
to tell me what it meant?

‘Nay, madam,’ he returned, ‘_you_ know.’  And leading me smartly through
the crowd, which continued to follow at a considerable distance, and at
which he still kept looking back, I thought, with apprehension, he
brought me to a low house that stood alone in an encumbered yard, opened
the door, and begged me to enter.

‘But why?’ said I.  ‘I demand to see Sir George.’

‘Madam,’ returned Mr. Kentish, looking suddenly as black as thunder, ‘to
drop all fence, I know neither who nor what you are; beyond the fact that
you are not the person whose name you have assumed.  But be what you
please, spy, ghost, devil, or most ill-judging jester, if you do not
immediately enter that house, I will cut you to the earth.’  And even as
he spoke, he threw an uneasy glance behind him at the following crowd of
blacks.

I did not wait to be twice threatened; I obeyed at once, and with a
palpitating heart; and the next moment, the door was locked from the
outside and the key withdrawn.  The interior was long, low, and quite
unfurnished, but filled, almost from end to end, with sugar-cane,
tar-barrels, old tarry rope, and other incongruous and highly inflammable
material; and not only was the door locked, but the solitary window
barred with iron.

I was by this time so exceedingly bewildered and afraid, that I would
have given years of my life to be once more the slave of Mr. Caulder.  I
still stood, with my hands clasped, the image of despair, looking about
me on the lumber of the room or raising my eyes to heaven; when there
appeared outside the window bars, the face of a very black negro, who
signed to me imperiously to draw near.  I did so, and he instantly, and
with every mark of fervour, addressed me a long speech in some unknown
and barbarous tongue.

‘I declare,’ I cried, clasping my brow, ‘I do not understand one
syllable.’

‘Not?’ he said in Spanish.  ‘Great, great, are the powers of Hoodoo!  Her
very mind is changed!  But, O chief priestess, why have you suffered
yourself to be shut into this cage? why did you not call your slaves at
once to your defence?  Do you not see that all has been prepared to
murder you? at a spark, this flimsy house will go in flames; and alas!
who shall then be the chief priestess? and what shall be the profit of
the miracle?’

‘Heavens!’ cried I, ‘can I not see Sir George?  I must, I must, come by
speech of him.  Oh, bring me to Sir George!’  And, my terror fairly
mastering my courage, I fell upon my knees and began to pray to all the
saints.

‘Lordy!’ cried the negro, ‘here they come!’  And his black head was
instantly withdrawn from the window.

‘I never heard such nonsense in my life,’ exclaimed a voice.

‘Why, so we all say, Sir George,’ replied the voice of Mr. Kentish.  ‘But
put yourself in our place.  The niggers were near two to one.  And upon
my word, if you’ll excuse me, sir, considering the notion they have taken
in their heads, I regard it as precious fortunate for all of us that the
mistake occurred.’

‘This is no question of fortune, sir,’ returned Sir George.  ‘It is a
question of my orders, and you may take my word for it, Kentish, either
Harland, or yourself, or Parker—or, by George, all three of you!—shall
swing for this affair.  These are my sentiments.  Give me the key and be
off.’

Immediately after, the key turned in the lock; and there appeared upon
the threshold a gentleman, between forty and fifty, with a very open
countenance, and of a stout and personable figure.

‘My dear young lady,’ said he, ‘who the devil may you be?’

I told him all my story in one rush of words.  He heard me, from the
first, with an amazement you can scarcely picture, but when I came to the
death of the Señora Mendizabal in the tornado, he fairly leaped into the
air.

‘My dear child,’ he cried, clasping me in his arms, ‘excuse a man who
might be your father!  This is the best news I ever had since I was born;
for that hag of a mulatto was no less a person than my wife.’  He sat
down upon a tar-barrel, as if unmanned by joy.  ‘Dear me,’ said he, ‘I
declare this tempts me to believe in Providence.  And what,’ he added,
‘can I do for you?’

‘Sir George,’ said I, ‘I am already rich: all that I ask is your
protection.’

‘Understand one thing,’ he said, with great energy.  ‘I will never
marry.’

‘I had not ventured to propose it,’ I exclaimed, unable to restrain my
mirth; ‘I only seek to be conveyed to England, the natural home of the
escaped slave.’

‘Well,’ returned Sir George, ‘frankly I owe you something for this
exhilarating news; besides, your father was of use to me.  Now, I have
made a small competence in business—a jewel mine, a sort of naval agency,
et cætera, and I am on the point of breaking up my company, and retiring
to my place in Devonshire to pass a plain old age, unmarried.  One good
turn deserves another: if you swear to hold your tongue about this
island, these little bonfire arrangements, and the whole episode of my
unfortunate marriage, why, I’ll carry you home aboard the _Nemorosa_.’  I
eagerly accepted his conditions.

‘One thing more,’ said he.  ‘My late wife was some sort of a sorceress
among the blacks; and they are all persuaded she has come alive again in
your agreeable person.  Now, you will have the goodness to keep up that
fancy, if you please; and to swear to them, on the authority of Hoodoo or
whatever his name may be, that I am from this moment quite a sacred
character.’

‘I swear it,’ said I, ‘by my father’s memory; and that is a vow that I
will never break.’

‘I have considerably better hold on you than any oath,’ returned Sir
George, with a chuckle; ‘for you are not only an escaped slave, but have,
by your own account, a considerable amount of stolen property.’

I was struck dumb; I saw it was too true; in a glance, I recognised that
these jewels were no longer mine; with similar quickness, I decided they
should be restored, ay, if it cost me the liberty that I had just
regained.  Forgetful of all else, forgetful of Sir George, who sat and
watched me with a smile, I drew out Mr. Caulder’s pocket-book and turned
to the page on which the dying man had scrawled his testament.  How shall
I describe the agony of happiness and remorse with which I read it! for
my victim had not only set me free, but bequeathed to me the bag of
jewels.

My plain tale draws towards a close.  Sir George and I, in my character
of his rejuvenated wife, displayed ourselves arm-in-arm among the
negroes, and were cheered and followed to the place of embarkation.
There, Sir George, turning about, made a speech to his old companions, in
which he thanked and bade them farewell with a very manly spirit; and
towards the end of which he fell on some expressions which I still
remember.  ‘If any of you gentry lose your money,’ he said, ‘take care
you do not come to me; for in the first place, I shall do my best to have
you murdered; and if that fails, I hand you over to the law.  Blackmail
won’t do for me.  I’ll rather risk all upon a cast, than be pulled to
pieces by degrees.  I’ll rather be found out and hang, than give a doit
to one man-jack of you.’  That same night we got under way and crossed to
the port of New Orleans, whence, as a sacred trust, I sent the
pocket-book to Mr. Caulder’s son.  In a week’s time, the men were all
paid off; new hands were shipped; and the _Nemorosa_ weighed her anchor
for Old England.

A more delightful voyage it were hard to fancy.  Sir George, of course,
was not a conscientious man; but he had an unaffected gaiety of character
that naturally endeared him to the young; and it was interesting to hear
him lay out his projects for the future, when he should be returned to
Parliament, and place at the service of the nation his experience of
marine affairs.  I asked him, if his notion of piracy upon a private
yacht were not original.  But he told me, no.  ‘A yacht, Miss Valdevia,’
he observed, ‘is a chartered nuisance.  Who smuggles?  Who robs the
salmon rivers of the West of Scotland?  Who cruelly beats the keepers if
they dare to intervene?  The crews and the proprietors of yachts.  All I
have done is to extend the line a trifle, and if you ask me for my
unbiassed opinion, I do not suppose that I am in the least alone.’

In short, we were the best of friends, and lived like father and
daughter; though I still withheld from him, of course, that respect which
is only due to moral excellence.

We were still some days’ sail from England, when Sir George obtained,
from an outward-bound ship, a packet of newspapers; and from that fatal
hour my misfortunes recommenced.  He sat, the same evening, in the cabin,
reading the news, and making savoury comments on the decline of England
and the poor condition of the navy, when I suddenly observed him to
change countenance.

‘Hullo!’ said he, ‘this is bad; this is deuced bad, Miss Valdevia.  You
would not listen to sound sense, you would send that pocket-book to that
man Caulder’s son.’

‘Sir George,’ said I, ‘it was my duty.’

‘You are prettily paid for it, at least,’ says he; ‘and much as I regret
it, I, for one, am done with you.  This fellow Caulder demands your
extradition.’

‘But a slave,’ I returned, ‘is safe in England.’

‘Yes, by George!’ replied the baronet; ‘but it’s not a slave, Miss
Valdevia, it’s a thief that he demands.  He has quietly destroyed the
will; and now accuses you of robbing your father’s bankrupt estate of
jewels to the value of a hundred thousand pounds.’

I was so much overcome by indignation at this hateful charge and concern
for my unhappy fate that the genial baronet made haste to put me more at
ease.

‘Do not be cast down,’ said he.  ‘Of course, I wash my hands of you
myself.  A man in my position—baronet, old family, and all that—cannot
possibly be too particular about the company he keeps.  But I am a deuced
good-humoured old boy, let me tell you, when not ruffled; and I will do
the best I can to put you right.  I will lend you a trifle of ready
money, give you the address of an excellent lawyer in London, and find a
way to set you on shore unsuspected.’

He was in every particular as good as his word.  Four days later, the
_Nemorosa_ sounded her way, under the cloak of a dark night, into a
certain haven of the coast of England; and a boat, rowing with muffled
oars, set me ashore upon the beach within a stone’s throw of a railway
station.  Thither, guided by Sir George’s directions, I groped a devious
way; and finding a bench upon the platform, sat me down, wrapped in a
man’s fur great-coat, to await the coming of the day.  It was still dark
when a light was struck behind one of the windows of the building; nor
had the east begun to kindle to the warmer colours of the dawn, before a
porter carrying a lantern, issued from the door and found himself face to
face with the unfortunate Teresa.  He looked all about him; in the grey
twilight of the dawn, the haven was seen to lie deserted, and the yacht
had long since disappeared.

‘Who are you?’ he cried.

‘I am a traveller,’ said I.

‘And where do you come from?’ he asked.

‘I am going by the first train to London,’ I replied.

In such manner, like a ghost or a new creation, was Teresa with her bag
of jewels landed on the shores of England; in this silent fashion,
without history or name, she took her place among the millions of a new
country.

Since then, I have lived by the expedients of my lawyer, lying concealed
in quiet lodgings, dogged by the spies of Cuba, and not knowing at what
hour my liberty and honour may be lost.



_THE BROWN BOX_
(_Concluded_)


The effect of this tale on the mind of Harry Desborough was instant and
convincing.  The Fair Cuban had been already the loveliest, she now
became, in his eyes, the most romantic, the most innocent, and the most
unhappy of her sex.  He was bereft of words to utter what he felt: what
pity, what admiration, what youthful envy of a career so vivid and
adventurous.  ‘O madam!’ he began; and finding no language adequate to
that apostrophe, caught up her hand and wrung it in his own.  ‘Count upon
me,’ he added, with bewildered fervour; and getting somehow or other out
of the apartment and from the circle of that radiant sorceress, he found
himself in the strange out-of-doors, beholding dull houses, wondering at
dull passers-by, a fallen angel.  She had smiled upon him as he left, and
with how significant, how beautiful a smile!  The memory lingered in his
heart; and when he found his way to a certain restaurant where music was
performed, flutes (as it were of Paradise) accompanied his meal.  The
strings went to the melody of that parting smile; they paraphrased and
glossed it in the sense that he desired; and for the first time in his
plain and somewhat dreary life, he perceived himself to have a taste for
music.

The next day, and the next, his meditations moved to that delectable air.
Now he saw her, and was favoured; now saw her not at all; now saw her and
was put by.  The fall of her foot upon the stair entranced him; the books
that he sought out and read were books on Cuba, and spoke of her
indirectly; nay, and in the very landlady’s parlour, he found one that
told of precisely such a hurricane, and, down to the smallest detail,
confirmed (had confirmation been required) the truth of her recital.
Presently he began to fall into that prettiest mood of a young love, in
which the lover scorns himself for his presumption.  Who was he, the dull
one, the commonplace unemployed, the man without adventure, the impure,
the untruthful, to aspire to such a creature made of fire and air, and
hallowed and adorned by such incomparable passages of life?  What should
he do, to be more worthy? by what devotion, call down the notice of these
eyes to so terrene a being as himself?

He betook himself, thereupon, to the rural privacy of the square, where,
being a lad of a kind heart, he had made himself a circle of
acquaintances among its shy frequenters, the half-domestic cats and the
visitors that hung before the windows of the Children’s Hospital.  There
he walked, considering the depth of his demerit and the height of the
adored one’s super-excellence; now lighting upon earth to say a pleasant
word to the brother of some infant invalid; now, with a great heave of
breath, remembering the queen of women, and the sunshine of his life.

What was he to do?  Teresa, he had observed, was in the habit of leaving
the house towards afternoon: she might, perchance, run danger from some
Cuban emissary, when the presence of a friend might turn the balance in
her favour: how, then, if he should follow her?  To offer his company
would seem like an intrusion; to dog her openly were a manifest
impertinence; he saw himself reduced to a more stealthy part, which,
though in some ways distasteful to his mind, he did not doubt that he
could practise with the skill of a detective.

The next day he proceeded to put his plan in action.  At the corner of
Tottenham Court Road, however, the Señorita suddenly turned back, and met
him face to face, with every mark of pleasure and surprise.

‘Ah, Señor, I am sometimes fortunate!’ she cried.  ‘I was looking for a
messenger;’ and with the sweetest of smiles, she despatched him to the
East End of London, to an address which he was unable to find.  This was
a bitter pill to the knight-errant; but when he returned at night, worn
out with fruitless wandering and dismayed by his _fiasco_, the lady
received him with a friendly gaiety, protesting that all was for the
best, since she had changed her mind and long since repented of her
message.

Next day he resumed his labours, glowing with pity and courage, and
determined to protect Teresa with his life.  But a painful shock awaited
him.  In the narrow and silent Hanway Street, she turned suddenly about
and addressed him with a manner and a light in her eyes that were new to
the young man’s experience.

‘Do I understand that you follow me, Señor?’ she cried.  ‘Are these the
manners of the English gentleman?’

Harry confounded himself in the most abject apologies and prayers to be
forgiven, vowed to offend no more, and was at length dismissed,
crestfallen and heavy of heart.  The check was final; he gave up that
road to service; and began once more to hang about the square or on the
terrace, filled with remorse and love, admirable and idiotic, a fit
object for the scorn and envy of older men.  In these idle hours, while
he was courting fortune for a sight of the beloved, it fell out naturally
that he should observe the manners and appearance of such as came about
the house.  One person alone was the occasional visitor of the young
lady: a man of considerable stature, and distinguished only by the
doubtful ornament of a chin-beard in the style of an American deacon.
Something in his appearance grated upon Harry; this distaste grew upon
him in the course of days; and when at length he mustered courage to
inquire of the Fair Cuban who this was, he was yet more dismayed by her
reply.

‘That gentleman,’ said she, a smile struggling to her face, ‘that
gentleman, I will not attempt to conceal from you, desires my hand in
marriage, and presses me with the most respectful ardour.  Alas, what am
I to say?  I, the forlorn Teresa, how shall I refuse or accept such
protestations?’

Harry feared to say more; a horrid pang of jealousy transfixed him; and
he had scarce the strength of mind to take his leave with decency.  In
the solitude of his own chamber, he gave way to every manifestation of
despair.  He passionately adored the Señorita; but it was not only the
thought of her possible union with another that distressed his soul, it
was the indefeasible conviction that her suitor was unworthy.  To a duke,
a bishop, a victorious general, or any man adorned with obvious
qualities, he had resigned her with a sort of bitter joy; he saw himself
follow the wedding party from a great way off; he saw himself return to
the poor house, then robbed of its jewel; and while he could have wept
for his despair, he felt he could support it nobly.  But this affair
looked otherwise.  The man was patently no gentleman; he had a startled,
skulking, guilty bearing; his nails were black, his eyes evasive; his
love perhaps was a pretext; he was perhaps, under this deep disguise, a
Cuban emissary!

Harry swore that he would satisfy these doubts; and the next evening,
about the hour of the usual visit, he posted himself at a spot whence his
eye commanded the three issues of the square.

Presently after, a four-wheeler rumbled to the door, and the man with the
chin-beard alighted, paid off the cabman, and was seen by Harry to enter
the house with a brown box hoisted on his back.  Half an hour later, he
came forth again without the box, and struck eastward at a rapid walk;
and Desborough, with the same skill and caution that he had displayed in
following Teresa, proceeded to dog the steps of her admirer.  The man
began to loiter, studying with apparent interest the wares of the small
fruiterer or tobacconist; twice he returned hurriedly upon his former
course; and then, as though he had suddenly conquered a moment’s
hesitation, once more set forth with resolute and swift steps in the
direction of Lincoln’s Inn.  At length, in a deserted by-street, he
turned; and coming up to Harry with a countenance which seemed to have
become older and whiter, inquired with some severity of speech if he had
not had the pleasure of seeing the gentleman before.

‘You have, sir,’ said Harry, somewhat abashed, but with a good show of
stoutness; ‘and I will not deny that I was following you on purpose.
Doubtless,’ he added, for he supposed that all men’s minds must still be
running on Teresa, ‘you can divine my reason.’

At these words, the man with the chin-beard was seized with a palsied
tremor.  He seemed, for some seconds, to seek the utterance which his
fear denied him; and then whipping sharply about, he took to his heels at
the most furious speed of running.

Harry was at first so taken aback that he neglected to pursue; and by the
time he had recovered his wits, his best expedition was only rewarded by
a glimpse of the man with the chin-beard mounting into a hansom, which
immediately after disappeared into the moving crowds of Holborn.

Puzzled and dismayed by this unusual behaviour, Harry returned to the
house in Queen Square, and ventured for the first time to knock at the
fair Cuban’s door.  She bade him enter, and he found her kneeling with
rather a disconsolate air beside a brown wooden trunk.

‘Señorita,’ he broke out, ‘I doubt whether that man’s character is what
he wishes you to believe.  His manner, when he found, and indeed when I
admitted that I was following him, was not the manner of an honest man.’

‘Oh!’ she cried, throwing up her hands as in desperation, ‘Don Quixote,
Don Quixote, have you again been tilting against windmills?’  And then,
with a laugh, ‘Poor soul!’ she added, ‘how you must have terrified him!
For know that the Cuban authorities are here, and your poor Teresa may
soon be hunted down.  Even yon humble clerk from my solicitor’s office
may find himself at any moment the quarry of armed spies.’

‘A humble clerk!’ cried Harry, ‘why, you told me yourself that he wished
to marry you!’

‘I thought you English like what you call a joke,’ replied the lady
calmly.  ‘As a matter of fact, he is my lawyer’s clerk, and has been here
to-night charged with disastrous news.  I am in sore straits, Señor
Harry.  Will you help me?’

At this most welcome word, the young man’s heart exulted; and in the
hope, pride, and self-esteem that kindled with the very thought of
service, he forgot to dwell upon the lady’s jest.  ‘Can you ask?’ he
cried.  ‘What is there that I can do?  Only tell me that.’

With signs of an emotion that was certainly unfeigned, the fair Cuban
laid her hand upon the box.  ‘This box,’ she said, ‘contains my jewels,
papers, and clothes; all, in a word, that still connects me with Cuba and
my dreadful past.  They must now be smuggled out of England; or, by the
opinion of my lawyer, I am lost beyond remedy.  To-morrow, on board the
Irish packet, a sure hand awaits the box: the problem still unsolved, is
to find some one to carry it as far as Holyhead, to see it placed on
board the steamer, and instantly return to town.  Will you be he?  Will
you leave to-morrow by the first train, punctually obey orders, bear
still in mind that you are surrounded by Cuban spies; and without so much
as a look behind you, or a single movement to betray your interest, leave
the box where you have put it and come straight on shore? Will you do
this, and so save your friend?’

‘I do not clearly understand . . .’ began Harry.

‘No more do I,’ replied the Cuban.  ‘It is not necessary that we should,
so long as we obey the lawyer’s orders.’

‘Señorita,’ returned Harry gravely, ‘I think this, of course, a very
little thing to do for you, when I would willingly do all.  But suffer me
to say one word.  If London is unsafe for your treasures, it cannot long
be safe for you; and indeed, if I at all fathom the plan of your
solicitor, I fear I may find you already fled on my return.  I am not
considered clever, and can only speak out plainly what is in my heart:
that I love you, and that I cannot bear to lose all knowledge of you.  I
hope no more than to be your servant; I ask no more than just that I
shall hear of you.  Oh, promise me so much!’

‘You shall,’ she said, after a pause.  ‘I promise you, you shall.’  But
though she spoke with earnestness, the marks of great embarrassment and a
strong conflict of emotions appeared upon her face.

‘I wish to tell you,’ resumed Desborough, ‘in case of accidents. . . .’

‘Accidents!’ she cried: ‘why do you say that?’

‘I do not know,’ said he, ‘you may be gone before my return, and we may
not meet again for long.  And so I wished you to know this: That since
the day you gave me the cigarette, you have never once, not once, been
absent from my mind; and if it will in any way serve you, you may crumple
me up like that piece of paper, and throw me on the fire.  I would love
to die for you.’

‘Go!’ she said.  ‘Go now at once.  My brain is in a whirl.  I scarce know
what we are talking.  Go; and good-night; and oh, may you come safe!’

Once back in his own room a fearful joy possessed the young man’s mind;
and as he recalled her face struck suddenly white and the broken
utterance of her last words, his heart at once exulted and misgave him.
Love had indeed looked upon him with a tragic mask; and yet what
mattered, since at least it was love—since at least she was commoved at
their division?  He got to bed with these parti-coloured thoughts; passed
from one dream to another all night long, the white face of Teresa still
haunting him, wrung with unspoken thoughts; and in the grey of the dawn,
leaped suddenly out of bed, in a kind of horror.  It was already time for
him to rise.  He dressed, made his breakfast on cold food that had been
laid for him the night before; and went down to the room of his idol for
the box.  The door was open; a strange disorder reigned within; the
furniture all pushed aside, and the centre of the room left bare of
impediment, as though for the pacing of a creature with a tortured mind.
There lay the box, however, and upon the lid a paper with these words:
‘Harry, I hope to be back before you go.  Teresa.’

He sat down to wait, laying his watch before him on the table.  She had
called him Harry: that should be enough, he thought, to fill the day with
sunshine; and yet somehow the sight of that disordered room still
poisoned his enjoyment.  The door of the bed-chamber stood gaping open;
and though he turned aside his eyes as from a sacrilege, he could not but
observe the bed had not been slept in.  He was still pondering what this
should mean, still trying to convince himself that all was well, when the
moving needle of his watch summoned him to set forth without delay.  He
was before all things a man of his word; ran round to Southampton Row to
fetch a cab; and taking the box on the front seat, drove off towards the
terminus.

The streets were scarcely awake; there was little to amuse the eye; and
the young man’s attention centred on the dumb companion of his drive.  A
card was nailed upon one side, bearing the superscription: ‘Miss Doolan,
passenger to Dublin.  Glass.  With care.’  He thought with a sentimental
shock that the fair idol of his heart was perhaps driven to adopt the
name of Doolan; and as he still studied the card, he was aware of a
deadly, black depression settling steadily upon his spirits.  It was in
vain for him to contend against the tide; in vain that he shook himself
or tried to whistle: the sense of some impending blow was not to be
averted.  He looked out; in the long, empty streets, the cab pursued its
way without a trace of any follower.  He gave ear; and over and above the
jolting of the wheels upon the road, he was conscious of a certain
regular and quiet sound that seemed to issue from the box.  He put his
ear to the cover; at one moment, he seemed to perceive a delicate
ticking: the next, the sound was gone, nor could his closest hearkening
recapture it.  He laughed at himself; but still the gloom continued; and
it was with more than the common relief of an arrival, that he leaped
from the cab before the station.

Probably enough on purpose, Teresa had named an hour some thirty minutes
earlier than needful; and when Harry had given the box into the charge of
a porter, who sat it on a truck, he proceeded briskly to pace the
platform.  Presently the bookstall opened; and the young man was looking
at the books when he was seized by the arm.  He turned, and, though she
was closely veiled, at once recognised the Fair Cuban.

‘Where is it?’ she asked; and the sound of her voice surprised him.

‘It?’ he said.  ‘What?’

‘The box.  Have it put on a cab instantly.  I am in fearful haste.’

He hurried to obey, marvelling at these changes, but not daring to
trouble her with questions; and when the cab had been brought round, and
the box mounted on the front, she passed a little way off upon the
pavement and beckoned him to follow.

‘Now,’ said she, still in those mechanical and hushed tones that had at
first affected him, ‘you must go on to Holyhead alone; go on board the
steamer; and if you see a man in tartan trousers and a pink scarf, say to
him that all has been put off: if not,’ she added, with a sobbing sigh,
‘it does not matter.  So, good-bye.’

‘Teresa,’ said Harry, ‘get into your cab, and I will go along with you.
You are in some distress, perhaps some danger; and till I know the whole,
not even you can make me leave you.’

‘You will not?’ she asked.  ‘O Harry, it were better!’

‘I will not,’ said Harry stoutly.

She looked at him for a moment through her veil; took his hand suddenly
and sharply, but more as if in fear than tenderness; and still holding
him, walked to the cab-door.

‘Where are we to drive?’ asked Harry.

‘Home, quickly,’ she answered; ‘double fare!’  And as soon as they had
both mounted to their places, the vehicle crazily trundled from the
station.

Teresa leaned back in a corner.  The whole way Harry could perceive her
tears to flow under her veil; but she vouchsafed no explanation.  At the
door of the house in Queen Square, both alighted; and the cabman lowered
the box, which Harry, glad to display his strength, received upon his
shoulders.

‘Let the man take it,’ she whispered.  ‘Let the man take it.’

‘I will do no such thing,’ said Harry cheerfully; and having paid the
fare, he followed Teresa through the door which she had opened with her
key.  The landlady and maid were gone upon their morning errands; the
house was empty and still; and as the rattling of the cab died away down
Gloucester Street, and Harry continued to ascend the stair with his
burthen, he heard close against his shoulders the same faint and muffled
ticking as before.  The lady, still preceding him, opened the door of her
room, and helped him to lower the box tenderly in the corner by the
window.

‘And now,’ said Harry, ‘what is wrong?’

‘You will not go away?’ she cried, with a sudden break in her voice and
beating her hands together in the very agony of impatience.  ‘O Harry,
Harry, go away!  Oh, go, and leave me to the fate that I deserve!’

‘The fate?’ repeated Harry.  ‘What is this?’

‘No fate,’ she resumed.  ‘I do not know what I am saying.  But I wish to
be alone.  You may come back this evening, Harry; come again when you
like; but leave me now, only leave me now!’  And then suddenly, ‘I have
an errand,’ she exclaimed; ‘you cannot refuse me that!’

‘No,’ replied Harry, ‘you have no errand.  You are in grief or danger.
Lift your veil and tell me what it is.’

‘Then,’ she said, with a sudden composure, ‘you leave but one course open
to me.’  And raising the veil, she showed him a countenance from which
every trace of colour had fled, eyes marred with weeping, and a brow on
which resolve had conquered fear.  ‘Harry,’ she began, ‘I am not what I
seem.’

‘You have told me that before,’ said Harry, ‘several times.’

‘O Harry, Harry,’ she cried, ‘how you shame me!  But this is the God’s
truth.  I am a dangerous and wicked girl.  My name is Clara Luxmore.  I
was never nearer Cuba than Penzance.  From first to last I have cheated
and played with you.  And what I am I dare not even name to you in words.
Indeed, until to-day, until the sleepless watches of last night, I never
grasped the depth and foulness of my guilt.’

The young man looked upon her aghast.  Then a generous current poured
along his veins.  ‘That is all one,’ he said.  ‘If you be all you say,
you have the greater need of me.’

‘Is it possible,’ she exclaimed, ‘that I have schemed in vain?  And will
nothing drive you from this house of death?’

‘Of death?’ he echoed.

‘Death!’ she cried: ‘death!  In that box that you have dragged about
London and carried on your defenceless shoulders, sleep, at the trigger’s
mercy, the destroying energies of dynamite.’

‘My God!’ cried Harry.

‘Ah!’ she continued wildly, ‘will you flee now?  At any moment you may
hear the click that sounds the ruin of this building.  I was sure M’Guire
was wrong; this morning, before day, I flew to Zero; he confirmed my
fears; I beheld you, my beloved Harry, fall a victim to my own
contrivances.  I knew then I loved you—Harry, will you go now?  Will you
not spare me this unwilling crime?’

Harry remained speechless, his eyes fixed upon the box: at last he turned
to her.

‘Is it,’ he asked hoarsely, ‘an infernal machine?’

Her lips formed the word ‘Yes,’ which her voice refused to utter.

With fearful curiosity, he drew near and bent above the box; in that
still chamber, the ticking was distinctly audible; and at the measured
sound, the blood flowed back upon his heart.

‘For whom?’ he asked.

‘What matters it,’ she cried, seizing him by the arm.  ‘If you may still
be saved, what matter questions?’

‘God in heaven!’ cried Harry.  ‘And the Children’s Hospital!  At whatever
cost, this damned contrivance must be stopped!’

‘It cannot,’ she gasped.  ‘The power of man cannot avert the blow.  But
you, Harry—you, my beloved—you may still—’

And then from the box that lay so quietly in the corner, a sudden catch
was audible, like the catch of a clock before it strikes the hour.  For
one second the two stared at each other with lifted brows and stony eyes.
Then Harry, throwing one arm over his face, with the other clutched the
girl to his breast and staggered against the wall.

A dull and startling thud resounded through the room; their eyes blinked
against the coming horror; and still clinging together like drowning
people, they fell to the floor.  Then followed a prolonged and strident
hissing as from the indignant pit; an offensive stench seized them by the
throat; the room was filled with dense and choking fumes.

Presently these began a little to disperse: and when at length they drew
themselves, all limp and shaken, to a sitting posture, the first object
that greeted their vision was the box reposing uninjured in its corner,
but still leaking little wreaths of vapour round the lid.

‘Oh, poor Zero!’ cried the girl, with a strange sobbing laugh.  ‘Alas,
poor Zero!  This will break his heart!’



_THE SUPERFLUOUS MANSION_
(_Concluded_)


Somerset ran straight upstairs; the door of the drawing-room, contrary to
all custom, was unlocked; and bursting in, the young man found Zero
seated on a sofa in an attitude of singular dejection.  Close beside him
stood an untasted grog, the mark of strong preoccupation.  The room
besides was in confusion: boxes had been tumbled to and fro; the floor
was strewn with keys and other implements; and in the midst of this
disorder lay a lady’s glove.

‘I have come,’ cried Somerset, ‘to make an end of this.  Either you will
instantly abandon all your schemes, or (cost what it may) I will denounce
you to the police.’

‘Ah!’ replied Zero, slowly shaking his head.  ‘You are too late, dear
fellow!  I am already at the end of all my hopes, and fallen to be a
laughing-stock and mockery.  My reading,’ he added, with a gentle
despondency of manner, ‘has not been much among romances; yet I recall
from one a phrase that depicts my present state with critical exactitude;
and you behold me sitting here “like a burst drum.”’

‘What has befallen you?’ cried Somerset.

‘My last batch,’ returned the plotter wearily, ‘like all the others, is a
hollow mockery and a fraud.  In vain do I combine the elements; in vain
adjust the springs; and I have now arrived at such a pitch of
disconsideration that (except yourself, dear fellow) I do not know a soul
that I can face.  My subordinates themselves have turned upon me.  What
language have I heard to-day, what illiberality of sentiment, what
pungency of expression!  She came once; I could have pardoned that, for
she was moved; but she returned, returned to announce to me this crushing
blow; and, Somerset, she was very inhumane.  Yes, dear fellow, I have
drunk a bitter cup; the speech of females is remarkable for . . . well,
well!  Denounce me, if you will; you but denounce the dead.  I am
extinct.  It is strange how, at this supreme crisis of my life, I should
be haunted by quotations from works of an inexact and even fanciful
description; but here,’ he added, ‘is another: “Othello’s occupation’s
gone.”  Yes, dear Somerset, it is gone; I am no more a dynamiter; and
how, I ask you, after having tasted of these joys, am I to condescend to
a less glorious life?’

‘I cannot describe how you relieve me,’ returned Somerset, sitting down
on one of several boxes that had been drawn out into the middle of the
floor.  ‘I had conceived a sort of maudlin toleration for your character;
I have a great distaste, besides, for anything in the nature of a duty;
and upon both grounds, your news delights me.  But I seem to perceive,’
he added, ‘a certain sound of ticking in this box.’

‘Yes,’ replied Zero, with the same slow weariness of manner, ‘I have set
several of them going.’

‘My God!’ cried Somerset, bounding to his feet.

‘Machines?’

‘Machines!’ returned the plotter bitterly.  ‘Machines indeed!  I blush to
be their author.  Alas!’ he said, burying his face in his hands, ‘that I
should live to say it!’

‘Madman!’ cried Somerset, shaking him by the arm.  ‘What am I to
understand?  Have you, indeed, set these diabolical contrivances in
motion? and do we stay here to be blown up?’

‘“Hoist with his own petard?”’ returned the plotter musingly.  ‘One more
quotation: strange!  But indeed my brain is struck with numbness.  Yes,
dear boy, I have, as you say, put my contrivance in motion.  The one on
which you are sitting, I have timed for half an hour.  Yon other—’

‘Half an hour!—’ echoed Somerset, dancing with trepidation.  ‘Merciful
Heavens, in half an hour?’

‘Dear fellow, why so much excitement?’ inquired Zero.  ‘My dynamite is
not more dangerous than toffy; had I an only child, I would give it him
to play with.  You see this brick?’ he continued, lifting a cake of the
infernal compound from the laboratory-table.  ‘At a touch it should
explode, and that with such unconquerable energy as should bestrew the
square with ruins.  Well now, behold!  I dash it on the floor.’

Somerset sprang forward, and with the strength of the very ecstasy of
terror, wrested the brick from his possession.  ‘Heavens!’ he cried,
wiping his brow; and then with more care than ever mother handled her
first-born withal, gingerly transported the explosive to the far end of
the apartment: the plotter, his arms once more fallen to his side,
dispiritedly watching him.

‘It was entirely harmless,’ he sighed.  ‘They describe it as burning like
tobacco.’

‘In the name of fortune,’ cried Somerset, ‘what have I done to you, or
what have you done to yourself, that you should persist in this insane
behaviour?  If not for your own sake, then for mine, let us depart from
this doomed house, where I profess I have not the heart to leave you; and
then, if you will take my advice, and if your determination be sincere,
you will instantly quit this city, where no further occupation can detain
you.’

‘Such, dear fellow, was my own design,’ replied the plotter.  ‘I have, as
you observe, no further business here; and once I have packed a little
bag, I shall ask you to share a frugal meal, to go with me as far as to
the station, and see the last of a broken-hearted man.  And yet,’ he
added, looking on the boxes with a lingering regret, ‘I should have liked
to make quite certain.  I cannot but suspect my underlings of some
mismanagement; it may be fond, but yet I cherish that idea: it may be the
weakness of a man of science, but yet,’ he cried, rising into some
energy, ‘I will never, I cannot if I try, believe that my poor dynamite
has had fair usage!’

‘Five minutes!’ said Somerset, glancing with horror at the timepiece.
‘If you do not instantly buckle to your bag, I leave you.’

‘A few necessaries,’ returned Zero, ‘only a few necessaries, dear
Somerset, and you behold me ready.’

He passed into the bedroom, and after an interval which seemed to draw
out into eternity for his unfortunate companion, he returned, bearing in
his hand an open Gladstone bag.  His movements were still horribly
deliberate, and his eyes lingered gloatingly on his dear boxes, as he
moved to and fro about the drawing-room, gathering a few small trifles.
Last of all, he lifted one of the squares of dynamite.

‘Put that down!’ cried Somerset.  ‘If what you say be true, you have no
call to load yourself with that ungodly contraband.’

‘Merely a curiosity, dear boy,’ he said persuasively, and slipped the
brick into his bag; ‘merely a memento of the past—ah, happy past, bright
past!  You will not take a touch of spirits? no?  I find you very
abstemious.  Well,’ he added, ‘if you have really no curiosity to await
the event—’

‘I!’ cried Somerset.  ‘My blood boils to get away.’

‘Well, then,’ said Zero, ‘I am ready; I would I could say, willing; but
thus to leave the scene of my sublime endeavours—’

Without further parley, Somerset seized him by the arm, and dragged him
downstairs; the hall-door shut with a clang on the deserted mansion; and
still towing his laggardly companion, the young man sped across the
square in the Oxford Street direction.  They had not yet passed the
corner of the garden, when they were arrested by a dull thud of an
extraordinary amplitude of sound, accompanied and followed by a
shattering _fracas_.  Somerset turned in time to see the mansion rend in
twain, vomit forth flames and smoke, and instantly collapse into its
cellars.  At the same moment, he was thrown violently to the ground.  His
first glance was towards Zero.  The plotter had but reeled against the
garden rail; he stood there, the Gladstone bag clasped tight upon his
heart, his whole face radiant with relief and gratitude; and the young
man heard him murmur to himself: ‘_Nunc dimittis_, _nunc dimittis_!’

The consternation of the populace was indescribable; the whole of Golden
Square was alive with men, women, and children, running wildly to and
fro, and like rabbits in a warren, dashing in and out of the house doors.
And under favour of this confusion, Somerset dragged away the lingering
plotter.

‘It was grand,’ he continued to murmur: ‘it was indescribably grand.  Ah,
green Erin, green Erin, what a day of glory! and oh, my calumniated
dynamite, how triumphantly hast thou prevailed!’

Suddenly a shade crossed his face; and pausing in the middle of the
footway, he consulted the dial of his watch.

‘Good God!’ he cried, ‘how mortifying! seven minutes too early!  The
dynamite surpassed my hopes; but the clockwork, fickle clockwork, has
once more betrayed me.  Alas, can there be no success unmixed with
failure? and must even this red-letter day be chequered by a shadow?’

‘Incomparable ass!’ said Somerset, ‘what have you done?  Blown up the
house of an unoffending old lady, and the whole earthly property of the
only person who is fool enough to befriend you!’

‘You do not understand these matters,’ replied Zero, with an air of great
dignity.  ‘This will shake England to the heart.  Gladstone, the
truculent old man, will quail before the pointing finger of revenge.  And
now that my dynamite is proved effective—’

‘Heavens, you remind me!’ ejaculated Somerset.  ‘That brick in your bag
must be instantly disposed of.  But how?  If we could throw it in the
river—’

‘A torpedo,’ cried Zero, brightening, ‘a torpedo in the Thames!  Superb,
dear fellow!  I recognise in you the marks of an accomplished anarch.’

‘True!’ returned Somerset.  ‘It cannot so be done; and there is no help
but you must carry it away with you.  Come on, then, and let me at once
consign you to a train.’

‘Nay, nay, dear boy,’ protested Zero.  ‘There is now no call for me to
leave.  My character is now reinstated; my fame brightens; this is the
best thing I have done yet; and I see from here the ovations that await
the author of the Golden Square Atrocity.’

‘My young friend,’ returned the other, ‘I give you your choice.  I will
either see you safe on board a train or safe in gaol.’

‘Somerset, this is unlike you!’ said the chymist.  ‘You surprise me,
Somerset.’

‘I shall considerably more surprise you at the next police office,’
returned Somerset, with something bordering on rage.  ‘For on one point
my mind is settled: either I see you packed off to America, brick and
all, or else you dine in prison.’

‘You have perhaps neglected one point,’ returned the unoffended Zero:
‘for, speaking as a philosopher, I fail to see what means you can employ
to force me.  The will, my dear fellow—’

‘Now, see here,’ interrupted Somerset.  ‘You are ignorant of anything but
science, which I can never regard as being truly knowledge; I, sir, have
studied life; and allow me to inform you that I have but to raise my hand
and voice—here in this street—and the mob—’

‘Good God in heaven, Somerset,’ cried Zero, turning deadly white and
stopping in his walk, ‘great God in heaven, what words are these?  Oh,
not in jest, not even in jest, should they be used!  The brutal mob, the
savage passions . . . Somerset, for God’s sake, a public-house!’

Somerset considered him with freshly awakened curiosity.  ‘This is very
interesting,’ said he.  ‘You recoil from such a death?’

‘Who would not?’ asked the plotter.

‘And to be blown up by dynamite,’ inquired the young man, ‘doubtless
strikes you as a form of euthanasia?’

‘Pardon me,’ returned Zero: ‘I own, and since I have braved it daily in
my professional career, I own it even with pride: it is a death unusually
distasteful to the mind of man.’

‘One more question,’ said Somerset: ‘you object to Lynch Law? why?’

‘It is assassination,’ said the plotter calmly, but with eyebrows a
little lifted, as in wonder at the question.

‘Shake hands with me,’ cried Somerset.  ‘Thank God, I have now no
ill-feeling left; and though you cannot conceive how I burn to see you on
the gallows, I can quite contentedly assist at your departure.’

‘I do not very clearly take your meaning,’ said Zero, ‘but I am sure you
mean kindly.  As to my departure, there is another point to be
considered.  I have neglected to supply myself with funds; my little all
has perished in what history will love to relate under the name of the
Golden Square Atrocity; and without what is coarsely if vigorously called
stamps, you must be well aware it is impossible for me to pass the
ocean.’

‘For me,’ said Somerset, ‘you have now ceased to be a man.  You have no
more claim upon me than a door scraper; but the touching confusion of
your mind disarms me from extremities.  Until to-day, I always thought
stupidity was funny; I now know otherwise; and when I look upon your
idiot face, laughter rises within me like a deadly sickness, and the
tears spring up into my eyes as bitter as blood.  What should this
portend?  I begin to doubt; I am losing faith in scepticism.  Is it
possible,’ he cried, in a kind of horror of himself—‘is it conceivable
that I believe in right and wrong?  Already I have found myself, with
incredulous surprise, to be the victim of a prejudice of personal honour.
And must this change proceed?  Have you robbed me of my youth?  Must I
fall, at my time of life, into the Common Banker?  But why should I
address that head of wood?  Let this suffice.  I dare not let you stay
among women and children; I lack the courage to denounce you, if by any
means I may avoid it; you have no money: well then, take mine, and go;
and if ever I behold your face after to-day, that day will be your last.’

‘Under the circumstances,’ replied Zero, ‘I scarce see my way to refuse
your offer.  Your expressions may pain, they cannot surprise me; I am
aware our point of view requires a little training, a little moral
hygiene, if I may so express it; and one of the points that has always
charmed me in your character is this delightful frankness.  As for the
small advance, it shall be remitted you from Philadelphia.’

‘It shall not,’ said Somerset.

‘Dear fellow, you do not understand,’ returned the plotter.  ‘I shall now
be received with fresh confidence by my superiors; and my experiments
will be no longer hampered by pitiful conditions of the purse.’

‘What I am now about, sir, is a crime,’ replied Somerset; ‘and were you
to roll in wealth like Vanderbilt, I should scorn to be reimbursed of
money I had so scandalously misapplied.  Take it, and keep it.  By
George, sir, three days of you have transformed me to an ancient Roman.’

With these words, Somerset hailed a passing hansom; and the pair were
driven rapidly to the railway terminus.  There, an oath having been
exacted, the money changed hands.

‘And now,’ said Somerset, ‘I have bought back my honour with every penny
I possess.  And I thank God, though there is nothing before me but
starvation, I am free from all entanglement with Mr. Zero Pumpernickel
Jones.’

‘To starve?’ cried Zero.  ‘Dear fellow, I cannot endure the thought.’

‘Take your ticket!’ returned Somerset.

‘I think you display temper,’ said Zero.

‘Take your ticket,’ reiterated the young man.

‘Well,’ said the plotter, as he returned, ticket in hand, ‘your attitude
is so strange and painful, that I scarce know if I should ask you to
shake hands.’

‘As a man, no,’ replied Somerset; ‘but I have no objection to shake hands
with you, as I might with a pump-well that ran poison or bell-fire.’

‘This is a very cold parting,’ sighed the dynamiter; and still followed
by Somerset, he began to descend the platform.  This was now bustling
with passengers; the train for Liverpool was just about to start, another
had but recently arrived; and the double tide made movement difficult.
As the pair reached the neighbourhood of the bookstall, however, they
came into an open space; and here the attention of the plotter was
attracted by a _Standard_ broadside bearing the words: ‘Second Edition:
Explosion in Golden Square.’  His eye lighted; groping in his pocket for
the necessary coin, he sprang forward—his bag knocked sharply on the
corner of the stall—and instantly, with a formidable report, the dynamite
exploded.  When the smoke cleared away the stall was seen much shattered,
and the stall keeper running forth in terror from the ruins; but of the
Irish patriot or the Gladstone bag no adequate remains were to be found.

In the first scramble of the alarm, Somerset made good his escape, and
came out upon the Euston Road, his head spinning, his body sick with
hunger, and his pockets destitute of coin.  Yet as he continued to walk
the pavements, he wondered to find in his heart a sort of peaceful
exultation, a great content, a sense, as it were, of divine presence and
the kindliness of fate; and he was able to tell himself that even if the
worst befell, he could now starve with a certain comfort since Zero was
expunged.

Late in the afternoon, he found himself at the door of Mr. Godall’s shop;
and being quite unmanned by his long fast, and scarce considering what he
did, he opened the glass door and entered.

‘Ha!’ said Mr. Godall, ‘Mr. Somerset!  Well, have you met with an
adventure?  Have you the promised story?  Sit down, if you please; suffer
me to choose you a cigar of my own special brand; and reward me with a
narrative in your best style.’

‘I must not take a cigar,’ said Somerset.

‘Indeed!’ said Mr. Godall.  ‘But now I come to look at you more closely,
I perceive that you are changed.  My poor boy, I hope there is nothing
wrong?’

Somerset burst into tears.



_EPILOGUE OF THE CIGAR DIVAN_


On a certain day of lashing rain in the December of last year, and
between the hours of nine and ten in the morning, Mr. Edward Challoner
pioneered himself under an umbrella to the door of the Cigar Divan in
Rupert Street.  It was a place he had visited but once before: the memory
of what had followed on that visit and the fear of Somerset having
prevented his return.  Even now, he looked in before he entered; but the
shop was free of customers.

The young man behind the counter was so intently writing in a penny
version-book, that he paid no heed to Challoner’s arrival.  On a second
glance, it seemed to the latter that he recognised him.

‘By Jove,’ he thought, ‘unquestionably Somerset!’

And though this was the very man he had been so sedulously careful to
avoid, his unexplained position at the receipt of custom changed distaste
to curiosity.

‘“Or opulent rotunda strike the sky,”’ said the shopman to himself, in
the tone of one considering a verse.  ‘I suppose it would be too much to
say “orotunda,” and yet how noble it were!  “Or opulent orotunda strike
the sky.”  But that is the bitterness of arts; you see a good effect, and
some nonsense about sense continually intervenes.’

‘Somerset, my dear fellow,’ said Challoner, ‘is this a masquerade?’

‘What?  Challoner!’ cried the shopman.  ‘I am delighted to see you.  One
moment, till I finish the octave of my sonnet: only the octave.’  And
with a friendly waggle of the hand, he once more buried himself in the
commerce of the Muses.  ‘I say,’ he said presently, looking up, ‘you seem
in wonderful preservation: how about the hundred pounds?’

‘I have made a small inheritance from a great aunt in Wales,’ replied
Challoner modestly.

‘Ah,’ said Somerset, ‘I very much doubt the legitimacy of inheritance.
The State, in my view, should collar it.  I am now going through a stage
of socialism and poetry,’ he added apologetically, as one who spoke of a
course of medicinal waters.

‘And are you really the person of the—establishment?’ inquired Challoner,
deftly evading the word ‘shop.’

‘A vendor, sir, a vendor,’ returned the other, pocketing his poesy.  ‘I
help old Happy and Glorious.  Can I offer you a weed?’

‘Well, I scarcely like . . . ’ began Challoner.

‘Nonsense, my dear fellow,’ cried the shopman.  ‘We are very proud of the
business; and the old man, let me inform you, besides being the most
egregious of created beings from the point of view of ethics, is
literally sprung from the loins of kings.  “_De Godall je suis le
fervent_.”  There is only one Godall.—By the way,’ he added, as Challoner
lit his cigar, ‘how did you get on with the detective trade?’

‘I did not try,’ said Challoner curtly.

‘Ah, well, I did,’ returned Somerset, ‘and made the most incomparable
mess of it: lost all my money and fairly covered myself with odium and
ridicule.  There is more in that business, Challoner, than meets the eye;
there is more, in fact, in all businesses.  You must believe in them, or
get up the belief that you believe.  Hence,’ he added, ‘the recognised
inferiority of the plumber, for no one could believe in plumbing.’

‘_A propos_,’ asked Challoner, ‘do you still paint?’

‘Not now,’ replied Paul; ‘but I think of taking up the violin.’

Challoner’s eye, which had been somewhat restless since the trade of the
detective had been named, now rested for a moment on the columns of the
morning paper, where it lay spread upon the counter.

‘By Jove,’ he cried, ‘that’s odd!’

‘What is odd?’ asked Paul.

‘Oh, nothing,’ returned the other: ‘only I once met a person called
M’Guire.’

‘So did I!’ cried Somerset.  ‘Is there anything about him?’

Challoner read as follows: ‘_Mysterious death in Stepney_.  An inquest
was held yesterday on the body of Patrick M’Guire, described as a
carpenter.  Doctor Dovering stated that he had for some time treated the
deceased as a dispensary patient, for sleeplessness, loss of appetite,
and nervous depression.  There was no cause of death to be found.  He
would say the deceased had sunk.  Deceased was not a temperate man, which
doubtless accelerated death.  Deceased complained of dumb ague, but
witness had never been able to detect any positive disease.  He did not
know that he had any family.  He regarded him as a person of unsound
intellect, who believed himself a member and the victim of some secret
society.  If he were to hazard an opinion, he would say deceased had died
of fear.’

‘And the doctor would be right,’ cried Somerset; ‘and my dear Challoner,
I am so relieved to hear of his demise, that I will—Well, after all,’ he
added, ‘poor devil, he was well served.’

The door at this moment opened, and Desborough appeared upon the
threshold.  He was wrapped in a long waterproof, imperfectly supplied
with buttons; his boots were full of water, his hat greasy with service;
and yet he wore the air of one exceeding well content with life.  He was
hailed by the two others with exclamations of surprise and welcome.

‘And did you try the detective business?’ inquired Paul.

‘No,’ returned Harry.  ‘Oh yes, by the way, I did though: twice, and got
caught out both times.  But I thought I should find my—my wife here?’ he
added, with a kind of proud confusion.

‘What? are you married?’ cried Somerset.

‘Oh yes,’ said Harry, ‘quite a long time: a month at least.’

‘Money?’ asked Challoner.

‘That’s the worst of it,’ Desborough admitted.  ‘We are deadly hard up.
But the Pri--- Mr. Godall is going to do something for us.  That is what
brings us here.’

‘Who was Mrs. Desborough?’ said Challoner, in the tone of a man of
society.

‘She was a Miss Luxmore,’ returned Harry.  ‘You fellows will be sure to
like her, for she is much cleverer than I.  She tells wonderful stories,
too; better than a book.’

And just then the door opened, and Mrs. Desborough entered.  Somerset
cried out aloud to recognise the young lady of the Superfluous Mansion,
and Challoner fell back a step and dropped his cigar as he beheld the
sorceress of Chelsea.

‘What!’ cried Harry, ‘do you both know my wife?’

‘I believe I have seen her,’ said Somerset, a little wildly.

‘I think I have met the gentleman,’ said Mrs. Desborough sweetly; ‘but I
cannot imagine where it was.’

‘Oh no,’ cried Somerset fervently: ‘I have no notion—I cannot
conceive—where it could have been.  Indeed,’ he continued, growing in
emphasis, ‘I think it highly probable that it’s a mistake.’

‘And you, Challoner?’ asked Harry, ‘you seemed to recognise her too.’

‘These are both friends of yours, Harry?’ said the lady.  ‘Delighted, I
am sure.  I do not remember to have met Mr. Challoner.’

Challoner was very red in the face, perhaps from having groped after his
cigar.  ‘I do not remember to have had the pleasure,’ he responded
huskily.

‘Well, and Mr. Godall?’ asked Mrs. Desborough.

‘Are you the lady that has an appointment with old—’ began Somerset, and
paused blushing.  ‘Because if so,’ he resumed, ‘I was to announce you at
once.’

And the shopman raised a curtain, opened a door, and passed into a small
pavilion which had been added to the back of the house.  On the roof, the
rain resounded musically.  The walls were lined with maps and prints and
a few works of reference.  Upon a table was a large-scale map of Egypt
and the Soudan, and another of Tonkin, on which, by the aid of coloured
pins, the progress of the different wars was being followed day by day.
A light, refreshing odour of the most delicate tobacco hung upon the air;
and a fire, not of foul coal, but of clear-flaming resinous billets,
chattered upon silver dogs.  In this elegant and plain apartment, Mr.
Godall sat in a morning muse, placidly gazing at the fire and hearkening
to the rain upon the roof.

‘Ha, my dear Mr. Somerset,’ said he, ‘and have you since last night
adopted any fresh political principle?’

‘The lady, sir,’ said Somerset, with another blush.

‘You have seen her, I believe?’ returned Mr. Godall; and on Somerset’s
replying in the affirmative, ‘You will excuse me, my dear sir,’ he
resumed, ‘if I offer you a hint.  I think it not improbable this lady may
desire entirely to forget the past.  From one gentleman to another, no
more words are necessary.’

A moment after, he had received Mrs. Desborough with that grave and
touching urbanity that so well became him.

‘I am pleased, madam, to welcome you to my poor house,’ he said; ‘and
shall be still more so, if what were else a barren courtesy and a
pleasure personal to myself, shall prove to be of serious benefit to you
and Mr. Desborough.’

‘Your Highness,’ replied Clara, ‘I must begin with thanks; it is like
what I have heard of you, that you should thus take up the case of the
unfortunate; and as for my Harry, he is worthy of all that you can do.’
She paused.

‘But for yourself?’ suggested Mr. Godall—‘it was thus you were about to
continue, I believe.’

‘You take the words out of my mouth,’ she said.  ‘For myself, it is
different.’

‘I am not here to be a judge of men,’ replied the Prince; ‘still less of
women.  I am now a private person like yourself and many million others;
but I am one who still fights upon the side of quiet.  Now, madam, you
know better than I, and God better than you, what you have done to
mankind in the past; I pause not to inquire; it is with the future I
concern myself, it is for the future I demand security.  I would not
willingly put arms into the hands of a disloyal combatant; and I dare not
restore to wealth one of the levyers of a private and a barbarous war.  I
speak with some severity, and yet I pick my terms.  I tell myself
continually that you are a woman; and a voice continually reminds me of
the children whose lives and limbs you have endangered.  A woman,’ he
repeated solemnly—‘and children.  Possibly, madam, when you are yourself
a mother, you will feel the bite of that antithesis: possibly when you
kneel at night beside a cradle, a fear will fall upon you, heavier than
any shame; and when your child lies in the pain and danger of disease,
you shall hesitate to kneel before your Maker.’

‘You look at the fault,’ she said, ‘and not at the excuse.  Has your own
heart never leaped within you at some story of oppression?  But, alas,
no! for you were born upon a throne.’

‘I was born of woman,’ said the Prince; ‘I came forth from my mother’s
agony, helpless as a wren, like other nurselings.  This, which you
forgot, I have still faithfully remembered.  Is it not one of your
English poets, that looked abroad upon the earth and saw vast
circumvallations, innumerable troops manoeuvring, warships at sea and a
great dust of battles on shore; and casting anxiously about for what
should be the cause of so many and painful preparations, spied at last,
in the centre of all, a mother and her babe?  These, madam, are my
politics; and the verses, which are by Mr. Coventry Patmore, I have
caused to be translated into the Bohemian tongue.  Yes, these are my
politics: to change what we can, to better what we can; but still to bear
in mind that man is but a devil weakly fettered by some generous beliefs
and impositions, and for no word however nobly sounding, and no cause
however just and pious, to relax the stricture of these bonds.’

There was a silence of a moment.

‘I fear, madam,’ resumed the Prince, ‘that I but weary you.  My views are
formal like myself; and like myself, they also begin to grow old.  But I
must still trouble you for some reply.’

‘I can say but one thing,’ said Mrs. Desborough: ‘I love my husband.’

‘It is a good answer,’ returned the Prince; ‘and you name a good
influence, but one that need not be conterminous with life.’

‘I will not play at pride with such a man as you,’ she answered.  ‘What
do you ask of me? not protestations, I am sure.  What shall I say?  I
have done much that I cannot defend and that I would not do again.  Can I
say more?  Yes: I can say this: I never abused myself with the
muddle-headed fairy tales of politics.  I was at least prepared to meet
reprisals.  While I was levying war myself—or levying murder, if you
choose the plainer term—I never accused my adversaries of assassination.
I never felt or feigned a righteous horror, when a price was put upon my
life by those whom I attacked.  I never called the policeman a hireling.
I may have been a criminal, in short; but I never was a fool.’

‘Enough, madam,’ returned the Prince: ‘more than enough!  Your words are
most reviving to my spirits; for in this age, when even the assassin is a
sentimentalist, there is no virtue greater in my eyes than intellectual
clarity.  Suffer me, then, to ask you to retire; for by the signal of
that bell, I perceive my old friend, your mother, to be close at hand.
With her I promise you to do my utmost.’

And as Mrs. Desborough returned to the Divan, the Prince, opening a door
upon the other side, admitted Mrs. Luxmore.

‘Madam and my very good friend,’ said he, ‘is my face so much changed
that you no longer recognise Prince Florizel in Mr. Godall?’

‘To be sure!’ she cried, looking at him through her glasses.  ‘I have
always regarded your Highness as a perfect man; and in your altered
circumstances, of which I have already heard with deep regret, I will beg
you to consider my respect increased instead of lessened.’

‘I have found it so,’ returned the Prince, ‘with every class of my
acquaintance.  But, madam, I pray you to be seated.  My business is of a
delicate order, and regards your daughter.’

‘In that case,’ said Mrs. Luxmore, ‘you may save yourself the trouble of
speaking, for I have fully made up my mind to have nothing to do with
her.  I will not hear one word in her defence; but as I value nothing so
particularly as the virtue of justice, I think it my duty to explain to
you the grounds of my complaint.  She deserted me, her natural protector;
for years, she has consorted with the most disreputable persons; and to
fill the cup of her offence, she has recently married.  I refuse to see
her, or the being to whom she has linked herself.  One hundred and twenty
pounds a year, I have always offered her: I offer it again.  It is what I
had myself when I was her age.’

‘Very well, madam,’ said the Prince; ‘and be that so!  But to touch upon
another matter: what was the income of the Reverend Bernard Fanshawe?’

‘My father?’ asked the spirited old lady.  ‘I believe he had seven
hundred pounds in the year.’

‘You were one, I think, of several?’ pursued the Prince.

‘Of four,’ was the reply.  ‘We were four daughters; and painful as the
admission is to make, a more detestable family could scarce be found in
England.’

‘Dear me!’ said the Prince.  ‘And you, madam, have an income of eight
thousand?’

‘Not more than five,’ returned the old lady; ‘but where on earth are you
conducting me?’

‘To an allowance of one thousand pounds a year,’ replied Florizel,
smiling.  ‘For I must not suffer you to take your father for a rule.  He
was poor, you are rich.  He had many calls upon his poverty: there are
none upon your wealth.  And indeed, madam, if you will let me touch this
matter with a needle, there is but one point in common to your two
positions: that each had a daughter more remarkable for liveliness than
duty.’

‘I have been entrapped into this house,’ said the old lady, getting to
her feet.  ‘But it shall not avail.  Not all the tobacconists in Europe . . .’

‘Ah, madam,’ interrupted Florizel, ‘before what is referred to as my
fall, you had not used such language!  And since you so much object to
the simple industry by which I live, let me give you a friendly hint.  If
you will not consent to support your daughter, I shall be constrained to
place that lady behind my counter, where I doubt not she would prove a
great attraction; and your son-in-law shall have a livery and run the
errands.  With such young blood my business might be doubled, and I might
be bound in common gratitude to place the name of Luxmore beside that of
Godall.’

‘Your Highness,’ said the old lady, ‘I have been very rude, and you are
very cunning.  I suppose the minx is on the premises.  Produce her.’

‘Let us rather observe them unperceived,’ said the Prince; and so saying
he rose and quietly drew back the curtain.

Mrs. Desborough sat with her back to them on a chair; Somerset and Harry
were hanging on her words with extraordinary interest; Challoner,
alleging some affair, had long ago withdrawn from the detested
neighbourhood of the enchantress.

‘At that moment,’ Mrs. Desborough was saying, ‘Mr Gladstone detected the
features of his cowardly assailant.  A cry rose to his lips: a cry of
mingled triumph . . .’

‘That is Mr. Somerset!’ interrupted the spirited old lady, in the highest
note of her register.  ‘Mr. Somerset, what have you done with my
house-property?’

‘Madam,’ said the Prince, ‘let it be mine to give the explanation; and in
the meanwhile, welcome your daughter.’

‘Well, Clara, how do you do?’ said Mrs. Luxmore.  ‘It appears I am to
give you an allowance.  So much the better for you.  As for Mr. Somerset,
I am very ready to have an explanation; for the whole affair, though
costly, was eminently humorous.  And at any rate,’ she added, nodding to
Paul, ‘he is a young gentleman for whom I have a great affection, and his
pictures were the funniest I ever saw.’

‘I have ordered a collation,’ said the Prince.  ‘Mr. Somerset, as these
are all your friends, I propose, if you please, that you should join them
at table.  I will take the shop.’



Footnotes


{9}  Hereupon the Arabian author enters on one of his digressions.
Fearing, apparently, that the somewhat eccentric views of Mr. Somerset
should throw discredit on a part of truth, he calls upon the English
people to remember with more gratitude the services of the police; to
what unobserved and solitary acts of heroism they are called; against
what odds of numbers and of arms, and for how small a reward, either in
fame or money: matter, it has appeared to the translators, too serious
for this place.

{43}  In this name the accent falls upon the _e_; the _s_ is sibilant.

{176}  The Arabian author of the original has here a long passage
conceived in a style too oriental for the English reader.  We subjoin a
specimen, and it seems doubtful whether it should be printed as prose or
verse: ‘Any writard who writes dynamitard shall find in me a
never-resting fightard;’ and he goes on (if we correctly gather his
meaning) to object to such elegant and obviously correct spellings as
lamp-lightard, corn-dealard, apple-filchard (clearly justified by the
parallel—pilchard) and opera dancard.  ‘Dynamitist,’ he adds, ‘I could
understand.’

{182}  The Arabian author, with that quaint particularity of touch which
our translation usually prætermits, here registers a somewhat interesting
detail.  Zero pronounced the word ‘boom;’ and the reader, if but for the
nonce, will possibly consent to follow him.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Dynamiter" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.